Ragnall mac Somairle (English Wikipedia)

Analysis of information sources in references of the Wikipedia article "Ragnall mac Somairle" in English language version.

refsWebsite

Global rank English rank

83worldcat.org

5^th place

77archive.org

6^th place

71doi.org

2^nd place

27jstor.org

26^th place

20^th place

22oxforddnb.com

284^th place

187^th place

17vsnrweb-publications.org.uk

low place

9,368^th place

17archaeologydataservice.ac.uk

low place

7,062^nd place

11web.archive.org

1^st place

11gla.ac.uk

2,948^th place

1,879^th place

8handle.net

102^nd place

76^th place

6poms.ac.uk

low place

6ionahistory.org.uk

low place

4ucc.ie

3,336^th place

2,097^th place

3semanticscholar.org

11^th place

8^th place

2bl.uk

1,234^th place

779^th place

2strath.ac.uk

low place

7,329^th place

1h-net.org

5,447^th place

3,767^th place

11467manuscript.co.uk

low place

1467manuscript.co.uk

Black; Black (n.d.). Black, R; Black, M (n.d.). "MacDonald – Tracing the MacDonald Genealogy Back to Adam (Number 35 on the Map – 1vd, lines 1–57)". 1467 Manuscript. Retrieved 12 January 2012.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)

archaeologydataservice.ac.uk

Sellar (2000) p. 199, p. 199 n. 51; Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 197. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220.
Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 197. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220.
Sellar (2004); Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 196; Anderson (1922) pp. 230–232; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 68–69. Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Sellar (2004); Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 196; Anderson (1922) p. 239; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 68–69. Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Sellar (2004); Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 197; Anderson (1922) pp. 253–258; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 74–75. Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Sellar (2004); Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 197; Anderson (1922) pp. 471–472; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 74–75. Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 198. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220.
Oram (2011) p. 156; Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 197. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220.
Woolf (2007) p. 79; Sellar (2000) p. 195; Duncan; Brown (1957) pp. 197–198; Lawrie (1910) p. 204; Stevenson (1841) pp. 4, 135. Woolf, A (2007). "A Dead Man at Ballyshannon". In Duffy, S (ed.). The World of the Galloglass: Kings, Warlords and Warriors in Ireland and Scotland, 1200–1600. Dublin: Four Courts Press. pp. 77–85. ISBN 978-1-85182-946-0. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220. Lawrie, AC, ed. (1910). Annals of the Reigns of Malcolm and William, Kings of Scotland, A.D. 1153–1214. James MacLehose and Sons – via Internet Archive. Stevenson, J, ed. (1841). Liber Vitae Ecclesiae Dunelmensis. Publications of the Surtees Society. London: J.B. Nichols and Son – via Internet Archive.
Oram (2011) p. 157; Forte; Oram; Pedersen (2005) p. 247; McDonald (1997) pp. 74–75; Broderick; Stowell (1973) pp. 27 (§ 57), 70 (§ 57); Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 198; Anderson (1922) p. 327; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 80–81. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Forte, A; Oram, RD; Pedersen, F (2005). Viking Empires. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-82992-2. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Broderick, G; Stowell, B, eds. (1973). Chronicle of the Kings of Mann and the Isles: Recortys Reeaghyn Vannin as ny hEllanyn. Vol. 1. Edinburgh: s.p. – via Google Books. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
McDonald (1997) p. 75; McDonald (1995b) pp. 131–132; Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 198 n. 7. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. McDonald, RA (1995b). "Images of Hebridean Lordship in the Late Twelfth and Early Thirteenth Centuries: The Seal of Raonall Mac Sorley". The Scottish Historical Review. 74 (2): 129–143. doi:10.3366/shr.1995.74.2.129. JSTOR 25530679.. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220.
McDonald (1997) p. 74; Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 198, 198 n. 8. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220.
McDonald (1997) p. 74; McDonald (1995b) p. 135; Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 198. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. McDonald, RA (1995b). "Images of Hebridean Lordship in the Late Twelfth and Early Thirteenth Centuries: The Seal of Raonall Mac Sorley". The Scottish Historical Review. 74 (2): 129–143. doi:10.3366/shr.1995.74.2.129. JSTOR 25530679.. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220.
McDonald (1997) p. 220; Brown (1969) p. 132; McKerral (1952) pp. 116–117; Macphail; Dickson (1934) pp. 146–149; Anderson (1922) p. 247; Paul 1882 p. 678 (§3170); Birch (1870) p. 361; H3/30/1 (n.d.). McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Brown, AL (1969). "The Cistercian Abbey of Saddell, Kintyre". The Innes Review. 20 (2): 130–137. doi:10.3366/inr.1969.20.2.130. ISSN 0020-157X. McKerral, A (1954). "A Chronology of the Abbey and Castle of Saddell, Kintyre" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 86: 115–121. doi:10.9750/PSAS.086.115.121. Macphail, JRN; Dickson, WK, eds. (1934). Highland Papers. Publications of the Scottish History Society, Third Series (series vol. 22). Vol. 4. Edinburgh: T. & A. Constable – via Google Books. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Paul, JB, ed. (1882). Registrum Magni Sigilli Regum Scotorum: The Register of the Great Seal of Scotland, A.D. 1424–1513. Edinburgh: H.M. General Register House – via Internet Archive. Birch, WDG (1870). "On the Date of Foundation Ascribed to Cistertian Abbeys of Great Britain". The Journal of the British Archaeological Association. 26 (4): 281–299, 352–369. doi:10.1080/00681288.1870.11887769 – via Internet Archive. "H3/30/1". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1314. n.d. Retrieved 16 July 2014.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)
Sellar (2000) p. 196; McDonald (1997) pp. 78–79; Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 198 n. 5. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220.
Sellar (2000) pp. 196, 200; McDonald (1997) p. 74 n. 19; Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 198 n. 8. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220.
McDonald (1997) p. 74 n. 19; Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 198 n. 8. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220.

archive.org

Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 60–61; Cotton MS Julius A VII (n.d.). Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive. "Cotton MS Julius A VII". British Library. n.d. Archived from the original on 20 July 2021. Retrieved 29 June 2014.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)
MacDonald (2013); Oram (2011); Stringer 2005; Sellar (2004); Sellar (2000); McDonald (1997). MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Stringer, K (2005). "The Emergence of a Nation-state, 1100–1300". In Wormald, J (ed.). Scotland: A History. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-820615-6. Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0.
Murray (2005); Oram (2000); McDonald (1995b). Murray, N (2005). "Swerving From the Path of Justice". In Oram, RD (ed.). The Reign of Alexander II, 1214–49. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 16). Leiden: Brill. pp. 285–305. ISBN 90-04-14206-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Oram, RD (2000). The Lordship of Galloway. Edinburgh: John Donald. ISBN 0-85976-541-5. McDonald, RA (1995b). "Images of Hebridean Lordship in the Late Twelfth and Early Thirteenth Centuries: The Seal of Raonall Mac Sorley". The Scottish Historical Review. 74 (2): 129–143. doi:10.3366/shr.1995.74.2.129. JSTOR 25530679..
Oram (2013); Power (2013); Williams (2007); Woolf (2007). Oram, RD (2013) [2012]. Alexander II, King of Scots, 1214–1249. Edinburgh: Birlinn. ISBN 978-1-907909-05-4. Power, R (2013). The Story of Iona: An Illustrated History and Guide. London: Canterbury Press Norwich. ISBN 978-1-84825-556-2. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Woolf, A (2007). "A Dead Man at Ballyshannon". In Duffy, S (ed.). The World of the Galloglass: Kings, Warlords and Warriors in Ireland and Scotland, 1200–1600. Dublin: Four Courts Press. pp. 77–85. ISBN 978-1-85182-946-0.
Williams (2007). Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462.
MacDonald (2013); Power (2013); Oram (2011); Williams (2007); Sellar (2000). MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. Power, R (2013). The Story of Iona: An Illustrated History and Guide. London: Canterbury Press Norwich. ISBN 978-1-84825-556-2. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9.
MacDonald (2013); Power (2013); Williams (2007). MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. Power, R (2013). The Story of Iona: An Illustrated History and Guide. London: Canterbury Press Norwich. ISBN 978-1-84825-556-2. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462.
Oram (2011) pp. 111–112; Sellar (2004); Anderson (1922) pp. 223–224. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive.
Sellar (2004); Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 196; Anderson (1922) pp. 230–232; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 68–69. Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Sellar (2004); Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 196; Anderson (1922) p. 239; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 68–69. Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Sellar (2004); Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 197; Anderson (1922) pp. 253–258; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 74–75. Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Sellar (2004); Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 197; Anderson (1922) pp. 471–472; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 74–75. Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Broderick; Stowell (1973) p. 70 (§ 57); Munch; Goss (1874a) p. 80; Cotton MS Julius A VII (n.d.). Broderick, G; Stowell, B, eds. (1973). Chronicle of the Kings of Mann and the Isles: Recortys Reeaghyn Vannin as ny hEllanyn. Vol. 1. Edinburgh: s.p. – via Google Books. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive. "Cotton MS Julius A VII". British Library. n.d. Archived from the original on 20 July 2021. Retrieved 29 June 2014.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)
Woolf (2007) p. 79; Sellar (2000) p. 195; Duncan; Brown (1957) pp. 197–198; Lawrie (1910) p. 204; Stevenson (1841) pp. 4, 135. Woolf, A (2007). "A Dead Man at Ballyshannon". In Duffy, S (ed.). The World of the Galloglass: Kings, Warlords and Warriors in Ireland and Scotland, 1200–1600. Dublin: Four Courts Press. pp. 77–85. ISBN 978-1-85182-946-0. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220. Lawrie, AC, ed. (1910). Annals of the Reigns of Malcolm and William, Kings of Scotland, A.D. 1153–1214. James MacLehose and Sons – via Internet Archive. Stevenson, J, ed. (1841). Liber Vitae Ecclesiae Dunelmensis. Publications of the Surtees Society. London: J.B. Nichols and Son – via Internet Archive.
Oram (2011) p. 157; Forte; Oram; Pedersen (2005) p. 247; McDonald (1997) pp. 74–75; Broderick; Stowell (1973) pp. 27 (§ 57), 70 (§ 57); Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 198; Anderson (1922) p. 327; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 80–81. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Forte, A; Oram, RD; Pedersen, F (2005). Viking Empires. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-82992-2. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Broderick, G; Stowell, B, eds. (1973). Chronicle of the Kings of Mann and the Isles: Recortys Reeaghyn Vannin as ny hEllanyn. Vol. 1. Edinburgh: s.p. – via Google Books. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
McDonald (2004) pp. 195–196; McDonald (1995b) pp. 211–212. McDonald, RA (2004). "Coming in From the Margins: The Descendants of Somerled and Cultural Accommodation in the Hebrides, 1164–1317". In Smith, B (ed.). Britain and Ireland, 900–1300: Insular Responses to Medieval European Change. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. pp. 179–198. ISBN 978-0-511-03855-6. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525.
Forte; Oram; Pedersen (2005) pp. 246–248; Murray (2005) p. 288; Oram (2000) p. 111 n. 95. Forte, A; Oram, RD; Pedersen, F (2005). Viking Empires. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-82992-2. Murray, N (2005). "Swerving From the Path of Justice". In Oram, RD (ed.). The Reign of Alexander II, 1214–49. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 16). Leiden: Brill. pp. 285–305. ISBN 90-04-14206-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Oram, RD (2000). The Lordship of Galloway. Edinburgh: John Donald. ISBN 0-85976-541-5.
Forte; Oram; Pedersen (2005) pp. 247–248; Murray (2005) p. 288. Forte, A; Oram, RD; Pedersen, F (2005). Viking Empires. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-82992-2. Murray, N (2005). "Swerving From the Path of Justice". In Oram, RD (ed.). The Reign of Alexander II, 1214–49. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 16). Leiden: Brill. pp. 285–305. ISBN 90-04-14206-1. ISSN 1569-1462.
Murray (2005) p. 288. Murray, N (2005). "Swerving From the Path of Justice". In Oram, RD (ed.). The Reign of Alexander II, 1214–49. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 16). Leiden: Brill. pp. 285–305. ISBN 90-04-14206-1. ISSN 1569-1462.
Oram (2011) p. 157; Forte; Oram; Pedersen (2005) pp. 247; Murray (2005) p. 288. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Forte, A; Oram, RD; Pedersen, F (2005). Viking Empires. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-82992-2. Murray, N (2005). "Swerving From the Path of Justice". In Oram, RD (ed.). The Reign of Alexander II, 1214–49. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 16). Leiden: Brill. pp. 285–305. ISBN 90-04-14206-1. ISSN 1569-1462.
Oram (2011) p. 157; Forte; Oram; Pedersen (2005) pp. 246–248; Murray (2005) p. 288. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Forte, A; Oram, RD; Pedersen, F (2005). Viking Empires. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-82992-2. Murray, N (2005). "Swerving From the Path of Justice". In Oram, RD (ed.). The Reign of Alexander II, 1214–49. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 16). Leiden: Brill. pp. 285–305. ISBN 90-04-14206-1. ISSN 1569-1462.
Boardman (2007) p. 95 n. 33; Registrum Monasterii de Passelet ... (1832) p. 127; H3/31/2 (n.d.). Boardman, S (2007). "The Gaelic World and the Early Stewart Court" (PDF). In Broun, D; MacGregor, M (eds.). Mìorun Mòr nan Gall, 'The Great Ill-will of the Lowlander'? Lowland Perceptions of the Highlands, Medieval and Modern. Centre for Scottish and Celtic Studies, University of Glasgow. pp. 83–109. OCLC 540108870. Archived from the original (PDF) on 7 June 2011. Retrieved 11 August 2014. Registrum Monasterii de Passelet, Cartas Privilegia Conventiones Aliaque Munimenta Complectens, A Domo Fundata A.D. MCLXIII Usque Ad A.D. MDXXIX. Edinburgh: n.p. 1832 – via Internet Archive. "H3/31/2". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1314. n.d. Retrieved 9 August 2014.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)
Boardman (2007) p. 95 n. 33; Registrum Monasterii de Passelet ... (1832) pp. 127-128; H3/31/3 (n.d.). Boardman, S (2007). "The Gaelic World and the Early Stewart Court" (PDF). In Broun, D; MacGregor, M (eds.). Mìorun Mòr nan Gall, 'The Great Ill-will of the Lowlander'? Lowland Perceptions of the Highlands, Medieval and Modern. Centre for Scottish and Celtic Studies, University of Glasgow. pp. 83–109. OCLC 540108870. Archived from the original (PDF) on 7 June 2011. Retrieved 11 August 2014. Registrum Monasterii de Passelet, Cartas Privilegia Conventiones Aliaque Munimenta Complectens, A Domo Fundata A.D. MCLXIII Usque Ad A.D. MDXXIX. Edinburgh: n.p. 1832 – via Internet Archive. "H3/31/3". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1314. n.d. Retrieved 9 August 2014.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)
Sellar (2000) p. 195; Barrow (1992) p. 25 n. 9; Paul 1882 p. 678 (§3170); H3/30/1 (n.d.). Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Barrow, GWS (1992). Scotland and its Neighbours in the Middle Ages. London: The Hambledon Press. ISBN 978-1-85285-052-4. Paul, JB, ed. (1882). Registrum Magni Sigilli Regum Scotorum: The Register of the Great Seal of Scotland, A.D. 1424–1513. Edinburgh: H.M. General Register House – via Internet Archive. "H3/30/1". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1314. n.d. Retrieved 16 July 2014.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)
Sellar (2000) p. 195; Registrum Monasterii de Passelet ... (1832) p. 125; H3/30/3 (n.d.). Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Registrum Monasterii de Passelet, Cartas Privilegia Conventiones Aliaque Munimenta Complectens, A Domo Fundata A.D. MCLXIII Usque Ad A.D. MDXXIX. Edinburgh: n.p. 1832 – via Internet Archive. "H3/30/3". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1314. n.d. Retrieved 9 January 2015.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)
McDonald (1997) p. 75; McDonald (1995b) p. 130; Registrum Monasterii de Passelet ... (1832) p. 149. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. McDonald, RA (1995b). "Images of Hebridean Lordship in the Late Twelfth and Early Thirteenth Centuries: The Seal of Raonall Mac Sorley". The Scottish Historical Review. 74 (2): 129–143. doi:10.3366/shr.1995.74.2.129. JSTOR 25530679.. Registrum Monasterii de Passelet, Cartas Privilegia Conventiones Aliaque Munimenta Complectens, A Domo Fundata A.D. MCLXIII Usque Ad A.D. MDXXIX. Edinburgh: n.p. 1832 – via Internet Archive.
McDonald (2004) pp. 192–193 n. 49; Sellar (2000) p. 198; McDonald (1997) p. 75; McDonald (1995b) p. 131. McDonald, RA (2004). "Coming in From the Margins: The Descendants of Somerled and Cultural Accommodation in the Hebrides, 1164–1317". In Smith, B (ed.). Britain and Ireland, 900–1300: Insular Responses to Medieval European Change. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. pp. 179–198. ISBN 978-0-511-03855-6. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. McDonald, RA (1995b). "Images of Hebridean Lordship in the Late Twelfth and Early Thirteenth Centuries: The Seal of Raonall Mac Sorley". The Scottish Historical Review. 74 (2): 129–143. doi:10.3366/shr.1995.74.2.129. JSTOR 25530679..
McDonald (2004) pp. 192–193 n. 49; McDonald (1995b) pp. 133, 142. McDonald, RA (2004). "Coming in From the Margins: The Descendants of Somerled and Cultural Accommodation in the Hebrides, 1164–1317". In Smith, B (ed.). Britain and Ireland, 900–1300: Insular Responses to Medieval European Change. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. pp. 179–198. ISBN 978-0-511-03855-6. McDonald, RA (1995b). "Images of Hebridean Lordship in the Late Twelfth and Early Thirteenth Centuries: The Seal of Raonall Mac Sorley". The Scottish Historical Review. 74 (2): 129–143. doi:10.3366/shr.1995.74.2.129. JSTOR 25530679..
Williams (2007) p. 141 illus. 14, 145–148; Sellar (2000) pp. 191, 192 tab. ii, 198. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9.
Williams (2007) pp. 147–148. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462.
Crawford (2004b) p. 30; Topping (1983) pp. 112–113; Anderson (1922) p. 348 n. 1. Crawford, BE (2004b) [1985]. "The Earldom of Caithness and Kingdom of Scotland, 1150–1266". In Stringer, KJ (ed.). Essays on the Nobility of Medieval Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 25–43. ISBN 978-1-904607-45-8. Topping, P (1983). "Harald Maddadson, Earl of Orkney and Caithness, 1139–1206". The Scottish Historical Review. 62 (2): 105–120. JSTOR 25529533. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive.
Oram (2011) p. 158; Crawford (2004b) p. 31; Anderson (1908) p. 316 (§ 1196); Stubbs 1871 p. 10; Oliver (1860) pp. 37–38; Riley 1853 p. 392. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Crawford, BE (2004b) [1985]. "The Earldom of Caithness and Kingdom of Scotland, 1150–1266". In Stringer, KJ (ed.). Essays on the Nobility of Medieval Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 25–43. ISBN 978-1-904607-45-8. Stubbs, W, ed. (1871). Chronica Magistri Rogeri de Houedene. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 4. Longman & Co. – via Internet Archive. Oliver, JR, ed. (1860). Monumenta de Insula Manniæ; or, A Collection of National Documents Relating to the Isle of Man. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive. Riley, HT, ed. (1853). The Annals of Roger de Hoveden: Comprising the History of England and of Other Countries of Europe, From A.D. 732 to A.D. 1201. Vol. 2, A.D. 1181 to A.D. 1201. London: H. G. Bohn – via Internet Archive.
Oram (2011) p. 158; Anderson (1922) pp. 347–348. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive.
Crawford (2004b) p. 31; Crawford or Hall (1971) p. 76, 76 n. 2; Skene (1872) p. 270 (§ 22). Crawford, BE (2004b) [1985]. "The Earldom of Caithness and Kingdom of Scotland, 1150–1266". In Stringer, KJ (ed.). Essays on the Nobility of Medieval Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 25–43. ISBN 978-1-904607-45-8. Crawford or Hall, BE (1971). The Earls of Orkney-Caithness and Their Relations With Norway and Scotland, 1158–1470 (PhD thesis). University of St Andrews. hdl:10023/2723. Skene, WF, ed. (1872). John of Fordun's Chronicle of the Scottish Nation. Edinburgh: Edmonston and Douglas – via Internet Archive.
Crawford or Hall (1971) pp. 76–77, 77 n. 1; Anderson (1908) pp. 316–317 (§ 1196); Stubbs 1871 p. 10; Oliver (1860) pp. 38–40; Riley 1853 p. 392. Crawford or Hall, BE (1971). The Earls of Orkney-Caithness and Their Relations With Norway and Scotland, 1158–1470 (PhD thesis). University of St Andrews. hdl:10023/2723. Stubbs, W, ed. (1871). Chronica Magistri Rogeri de Houedene. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 4. Longman & Co. – via Internet Archive. Oliver, JR, ed. (1860). Monumenta de Insula Manniæ; or, A Collection of National Documents Relating to the Isle of Man. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive. Riley, HT, ed. (1853). The Annals of Roger de Hoveden: Comprising the History of England and of Other Countries of Europe, From A.D. 732 to A.D. 1201. Vol. 2, A.D. 1181 to A.D. 1201. London: H. G. Bohn – via Internet Archive.
Crawford (2004b) pp. 31, 41 n. 59; Crawford or Hall (1971) p. 77; Anderson (1908) pp. 316–317 (§ 1196); Stubbs 1871 p. 11; Oliver (1860) p. 41; Riley 1853 p. 393. Crawford, BE (2004b) [1985]. "The Earldom of Caithness and Kingdom of Scotland, 1150–1266". In Stringer, KJ (ed.). Essays on the Nobility of Medieval Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 25–43. ISBN 978-1-904607-45-8. Crawford or Hall, BE (1971). The Earls of Orkney-Caithness and Their Relations With Norway and Scotland, 1158–1470 (PhD thesis). University of St Andrews. hdl:10023/2723. Stubbs, W, ed. (1871). Chronica Magistri Rogeri de Houedene. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 4. Longman & Co. – via Internet Archive. Oliver, JR, ed. (1860). Monumenta de Insula Manniæ; or, A Collection of National Documents Relating to the Isle of Man. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive. Riley, HT, ed. (1853). The Annals of Roger de Hoveden: Comprising the History of England and of Other Countries of Europe, From A.D. 732 to A.D. 1201. Vol. 2, A.D. 1181 to A.D. 1201. London: H. G. Bohn – via Internet Archive.
Crawford (2004b) p. 41 n. 59; Crawford or Hall (1971) p. 77; Anderson (1922) p. 350; Storm (1977) p. 121. Crawford, BE (2004b) [1985]. "The Earldom of Caithness and Kingdom of Scotland, 1150–1266". In Stringer, KJ (ed.). Essays on the Nobility of Medieval Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 25–43. ISBN 978-1-904607-45-8. Crawford or Hall, BE (1971). The Earls of Orkney-Caithness and Their Relations With Norway and Scotland, 1158–1470 (PhD thesis). University of St Andrews. hdl:10023/2723. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Storm, G, ed. (1977) [1888]. Islandske Annaler indtil 1578. Oslo: Norsk historisk kjeldeskrift-institutt.
Somerville; McDonald (2010) pp. 481–482 (§ 110); McDonald (2007) p. 108; Williams (2007) pp. 146–148; Crawford (2004a); Crawford (2004b) p. 31; Sellar (2000) pp. 196–197; Crawford or Hall (1971) pp. 77, 79; Vigfusson (1887) p. 225; Anderson; Hjaltalin; Goudie (1873) pp. 195–196. Somerville, AA; McDonald, RA, eds. (2010). The Viking Age: A Reader. Readings in Medieval Civilizations and Cultures (series vol. 14). Toronto: University of Toronto Press. ISBN 978-1-4426-0148-2. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Crawford, BE (2004a). "Harald Maddadson [Haraldr Maddaðarson], earl of Caithness and earl of Orkney (1133/4–1206)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/49351. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Crawford, BE (2004b) [1985]. "The Earldom of Caithness and Kingdom of Scotland, 1150–1266". In Stringer, KJ (ed.). Essays on the Nobility of Medieval Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 25–43. ISBN 978-1-904607-45-8. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Crawford or Hall, BE (1971). The Earls of Orkney-Caithness and Their Relations With Norway and Scotland, 1158–1470 (PhD thesis). University of St Andrews. hdl:10023/2723. Vigfusson, G, ed. (1887). Icelandic Sagas and Other Historical Documents Relating to the Settlements and Descents of the Northmen on the British Isles. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 1. London: Her Majesty's Stationery Office – via Internet Archive. Anderson, J; Hjaltalin, JA; Goudie, G, eds. (1873). The Orkneyinga Saga. Edinburgh: Edmonston and Douglas – via Internet Archive.
McDonald (2007) pp. 110–112; Williams (2007) p. 147; Crawford (2004a); Sellar (2000) pp. 196–197; Barrow (1992) p. 83 n. 65; Barrow (1971) pp. 16, 25 n. 74; Crawford or Hall (1971) pp. 77–78; Anderson 1908 pp. 316–318; Stubbs 1871 pp. 11–12; Oliver (1860) pp. 37–38; Riley 1853 p. 393. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Crawford, BE (2004a). "Harald Maddadson [Haraldr Maddaðarson], earl of Caithness and earl of Orkney (1133/4–1206)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/49351. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Barrow, GWS (1992). Scotland and its Neighbours in the Middle Ages. London: The Hambledon Press. ISBN 978-1-85285-052-4. Barrow, GWS; Scott, WW, eds. (1971). The Acts of William I, King of Scots, 1165–1214. Regesta Regum Scottorum, 1153–1424 (series vol. 2). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 0-85224-142-9. Crawford or Hall, BE (1971). The Earls of Orkney-Caithness and Their Relations With Norway and Scotland, 1158–1470 (PhD thesis). University of St Andrews. hdl:10023/2723. Stubbs, W, ed. (1871). Chronica Magistri Rogeri de Houedene. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 4. Longman & Co. – via Internet Archive. Oliver, JR, ed. (1860). Monumenta de Insula Manniæ; or, A Collection of National Documents Relating to the Isle of Man. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive. Riley, HT, ed. (1853). The Annals of Roger de Hoveden: Comprising the History of England and of Other Countries of Europe, From A.D. 732 to A.D. 1201. Vol. 2, A.D. 1181 to A.D. 1201. London: H. G. Bohn – via Internet Archive.
McDonald (2007) p. 72; Williams (2007) pp. 146–147, 147 n. 39; Sellar (2000) pp. 196–197; Anderson (1922) p. 350 n. 2; Vigfusson (1887) p. 225; Anderson; Hjaltalin; Goudie (1873) p. 195. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Vigfusson, G, ed. (1887). Icelandic Sagas and Other Historical Documents Relating to the Settlements and Descents of the Northmen on the British Isles. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 1. London: Her Majesty's Stationery Office – via Internet Archive. Anderson, J; Hjaltalin, JA; Goudie, G, eds. (1873). The Orkneyinga Saga. Edinburgh: Edmonston and Douglas – via Internet Archive.
Sellar (2000) pp. 196–197; Anderson; Hjaltalin; Goudie (1873) p. 195. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Anderson, J; Hjaltalin, JA; Goudie, G, eds. (1873). The Orkneyinga Saga. Edinburgh: Edmonston and Douglas – via Internet Archive.
Vigfusson (1887) p. 225. Vigfusson, G, ed. (1887). Icelandic Sagas and Other Historical Documents Relating to the Settlements and Descents of the Northmen on the British Isles. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 1. London: Her Majesty's Stationery Office – via Internet Archive.
Anderson (1922) p. 350 n. 2. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive.
Williams (2007) pp. 146–147, 147 n. 39. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462.
Somerville; McDonald (2010) pp. 481–482 (§ 110); Williams (2007) pp. 146–148; Vigfusson (1887) p. 225; Anderson; Hjaltalin; Goudie (1873) pp. 195–196, 195–196 n. 39. Somerville, AA; McDonald, RA, eds. (2010). The Viking Age: A Reader. Readings in Medieval Civilizations and Cultures (series vol. 14). Toronto: University of Toronto Press. ISBN 978-1-4426-0148-2. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Vigfusson, G, ed. (1887). Icelandic Sagas and Other Historical Documents Relating to the Settlements and Descents of the Northmen on the British Isles. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 1. London: Her Majesty's Stationery Office – via Internet Archive. Anderson, J; Hjaltalin, JA; Goudie, G, eds. (1873). The Orkneyinga Saga. Edinburgh: Edmonston and Douglas – via Internet Archive.
Beuermann (2008); McDonald (2007) p. 110; Barrow (1971) p. 25 n. 74. Beuermann, I (2008). "Review of RA McDonald, Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty". H-Net Reviews. Retrieved 25 February 2013. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Barrow, GWS; Scott, WW, eds. (1971). The Acts of William I, King of Scots, 1165–1214. Regesta Regum Scottorum, 1153–1424 (series vol. 2). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 0-85224-142-9.
Riley 1853 p. 393. Riley, HT, ed. (1853). The Annals of Roger de Hoveden: Comprising the History of England and of Other Countries of Europe, From A.D. 732 to A.D. 1201. Vol. 2, A.D. 1181 to A.D. 1201. London: H. G. Bohn – via Internet Archive.
Oliver (1860) p. 42. Oliver, JR, ed. (1860). Monumenta de Insula Manniæ; or, A Collection of National Documents Relating to the Isle of Man. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Stubbs 1871 p. 12. Stubbs, W, ed. (1871). Chronica Magistri Rogeri de Houedene. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 4. Longman & Co. – via Internet Archive.
McDonald (2007) p. 111; Williams (2007) p. 147; Crawford (2004b) p. 31; Crawford or Hall (1971) pp. 78–79. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Crawford, BE (2004b) [1985]. "The Earldom of Caithness and Kingdom of Scotland, 1150–1266". In Stringer, KJ (ed.). Essays on the Nobility of Medieval Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 25–43. ISBN 978-1-904607-45-8. Crawford or Hall, BE (1971). The Earls of Orkney-Caithness and Their Relations With Norway and Scotland, 1158–1470 (PhD thesis). University of St Andrews. hdl:10023/2723.
Crawford (2014) pp. 72–73; Beuermann (2010) p. 106; McDonald (2007) p. 134; Johnsen (1969) p. 23; Fornmanna Sögur (1835) p. 194. Crawford, BE (2014). "The Kingdom of Man and the Earldom of Orkney—Some Comparisons". In Sigurðsson, JV; Bolton, T (eds.). Celtic-Norse Relationships in the Irish Sea in the Middle Ages, 800–1200. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 65). Leiden: Brill. pp. 65–80. ISBN 978-90-04-25512-8. ISSN 1569-1462. Beuermann, I (2010). "'Norgesveldet?' South of Cape Wrath? Political Views Facts, and Questions". In Imsen, S (ed.). The Norwegian Domination and the Norse World c. 1100–c. 1400. Trondheim Studies in History. Trondheim: Tapir Academic Press. pp. 99–123. ISBN 978-82-519-2563-1. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Johnsen, AO (1969). "The Payments from the Hebrides and Isle of Man to the Crown of Norway, 1153–1263: Annual Ferme or Feudal Casualty?". The Scottish Historical Review. 48 (1): 18–64. JSTOR 25528786. Fornmanna Sögur. Vol. 9. Copenhagen: S. L. Möllers. 1835 – via Internet Archive.
Crawford (2014) pp. 72–73; Beuermann (2011) p. 125; Beuermann (2010) p. 106 n. 19–20; McDonald (2007) p. 134; Johnsen (1969) p. 23. Crawford, BE (2014). "The Kingdom of Man and the Earldom of Orkney—Some Comparisons". In Sigurðsson, JV; Bolton, T (eds.). Celtic-Norse Relationships in the Irish Sea in the Middle Ages, 800–1200. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 65). Leiden: Brill. pp. 65–80. ISBN 978-90-04-25512-8. ISSN 1569-1462. Beuermann, I (2011). "Jarla Sǫgur Orkneyja. Status and Power of the Earls of Orkney According to Their Sagas". In Steinsland, G; Sigurðsson, JV; Rekdal, JE; Beuermann, I (eds.). Ideology and Power in the Viking and Middle Ages: Scandinavia, Iceland, Ireland, Orkney and the Faeroes. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 52). Leiden: Brill. pp. 109–161. ISBN 978-90-04-20506-2. ISSN 1569-1462. Beuermann, I (2010). "'Norgesveldet?' South of Cape Wrath? Political Views Facts, and Questions". In Imsen, S (ed.). The Norwegian Domination and the Norse World c. 1100–c. 1400. Trondheim Studies in History. Trondheim: Tapir Academic Press. pp. 99–123. ISBN 978-82-519-2563-1. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Johnsen, AO (1969). "The Payments from the Hebrides and Isle of Man to the Crown of Norway, 1153–1263: Annual Ferme or Feudal Casualty?". The Scottish Historical Review. 48 (1): 18–64. JSTOR 25528786.
Raven (2005) p. 58; Macphail (1914) pp. 12, 17. Raven, JA (2005). Medieval Landscapes and Lordship in South Uist (PhD thesis). Vol. 1. University of Glasgow – via Glasgow Theses Service. Macphail, JRN, ed. (1914). "History of the Macdonalds". Highland Papers. Publications of the Scottish History Society, Second Series (series vol. 5). Vol. 1. Edinburgh: Scottish History Society. pp. 1–102 – via Internet Archive.
McDonald (2007) pp. 38, 169; Raven (2005) p. 58; Anderson (1922) p. 314; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 78–81. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Raven, JA (2005). Medieval Landscapes and Lordship in South Uist (PhD thesis). Vol. 1. University of Glasgow – via Glasgow Theses Service. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Beuermann (2014) pp. 92–93; MacDonald (2013) pp. 31–33; McDonald (1997) p. 210; Watts (1994) pp. 111–114; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 114–115. Beuermann, I (2014). "No Soil for Saints: Why was There No Native Royal Martyr in Man and the Isles". In Sigurðsson, JV; Bolton, T (eds.). Celtic-Norse Relationships in the Irish Sea in the Middle Ages, 800–1200. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 65). Leiden: Brill. pp. 81–95. ISBN 978-90-04-25512-8. ISSN 1569-1462. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Watt, DER (1994). "Bishops in the Isles Before 1203: Bibliography and Biographical Lists". The Innes Review. 45 (2): 99–119. doi:10.3366/inr.1994.45.2.99. ISSN 0020-157X. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
MacDonald (2013) p. 28; Woolf (2003) p. 175; McDonald (1997) p. 211; Fabre (1889) p. 232. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. Woolf, A (2003). "The Diocese of the Sudreyar". In Imsen, S (ed.). Ecclesia Nidrosiensis, 1153–1537: Søkelys på Nidaroskirkens og Nidarosprovinsens Historie. Tapir Akademisk Forlag. pp. 171–181. ISBN 9788251918732 – via Academia.edu. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Fabre, P, ed. (1889), Le Liber Censuum de L'Église Romaine, vol. 1 (pt. 2), Paris: Ernest Thorin – via Internet Archive
Cross; Livingstone (1997) p. 843; Ritchie (1997) pp. 103–108. Cross, FL; Livingstone, EA, eds. (1997). The Oxford Dictionary of the Christian Church (3rd ed.). Oxford: Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-211655-0. Ritchie, A (1997). Iona. London: B T Batsford. ISBN 0-7134-7855-1.
McDonald (1997) pp. 218–219; Munch; Goss (1874b) pp. 285–288. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874b). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 2. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Oram (2011) p. 168; Fisher (2005) p. 86; Power (2005) p. 29; McDonald (1997) pp. 218–219; Macbain; Kennedy (1894) pp. 156–157. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Fisher, I (2005). "The Heirs of Somerled". In Oram, RD; Stell, GP (eds.). Lordship and Architecture in Medieval Renaissance Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 85–96. ISBN 978-0-85976-628-9. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Macbain, A; Kennedy, J, eds. (1894). "The Book of Clanranald". Reliquiæ Celticæ: Texts, Papers and Studies in Gaelic Literature and Philology, Left by the Late Rev. Alexander Cameron, LL.D. Vol. 2, Poetry, History, and Philology. Inverness: The Northern Counties Newspaper and Printing and Publishing Company. pp. 138–309 – via Internet Archive.
Fisher (2005) p. 86; Power (2005) p. 29; Munch; Goss (1874b) pp. 285–288. Fisher, I (2005). "The Heirs of Somerled". In Oram, RD; Stell, GP (eds.). Lordship and Architecture in Medieval Renaissance Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 85–96. ISBN 978-0-85976-628-9. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874b). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 2. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Beuermann (2012) p. 6; Power (2005) pp. 29–30; McDonald (1997) pp. 218–219; Watts (1994) p. 113 n. 7; Munch; Goss (1874b) pp. 285–288. Beuermann, I (2012). The Norwegian Attack on Iona in 1209–10: The Last Viking Raid?. Iona Research Conference, 10 to 12 April 2012. pp. 1–10. Archived from the original on 5 January 2014. Retrieved 22 February 2013. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Watt, DER (1994). "Bishops in the Isles Before 1203: Bibliography and Biographical Lists". The Innes Review. 45 (2): 99–119. doi:10.3366/inr.1994.45.2.99. ISSN 0020-157X. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874b). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 2. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Hammond (2010) p. 83; Márkus (2007) pp. 98–99; Clancy (1997) p. 25. Hammond, MH (2010). "Royal and Aristocratic Attitudes to Saints and the Virgin Mary in Twelfth- and Thirteenth-Century Scotland". In Boardman, S; Williamson, E (eds.). The Cult of Saints and the Virgin Mary in Medieval Scotland. Studies in Celtic History (series vol. 28). Woodbridge: The Boydell Press. pp. 61–87. ISBN 978-1-84383-562-2. ISSN 0261-9865. Márkus, G (2007). "Saving Verse: Early Medieval Religious Poetry". In Clancy, TO; Pittock, M; Brown, I; Manning, S; Horvat, K; Hales, A (eds.). The Edinburgh History of Scottish Literature. Vol. 1, From Columba to the Union (until 1707). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. pp. 91–102. ISBN 978-0-7486-1615-2. Clancy, TO (1997). "Columba, Adomnán and the Cult of Saints in Scotland". The Innes Review. 48 (1): 1–26. doi:10.3366/inr.1997.48.1.1. ISSN 0020-157X.
Clancy (1997) p. 25; Meyor (1918) p. 393. Clancy, TO (1997). "Columba, Adomnán and the Cult of Saints in Scotland". The Innes Review. 48 (1): 1–26. doi:10.3366/inr.1997.48.1.1. ISSN 0020-157X. Meyer, K (1918). "Mitteilungen aus Irischen Handschriften (Fortsetzung)". Zeitschrift für celtische Philologie. 12: 358–397. doi:10.1515/zcph.1918.12.1.358. S2CID 202161368 – via Internet Archive.
Hammond (2010) pp. 83–84; McDonald (2004) p. 196; Registrum Monasterii de Passelet ... (1832) p. 125; H3/30/3 (n.d.). Hammond, MH (2010). "Royal and Aristocratic Attitudes to Saints and the Virgin Mary in Twelfth- and Thirteenth-Century Scotland". In Boardman, S; Williamson, E (eds.). The Cult of Saints and the Virgin Mary in Medieval Scotland. Studies in Celtic History (series vol. 28). Woodbridge: The Boydell Press. pp. 61–87. ISBN 978-1-84383-562-2. ISSN 0261-9865. McDonald, RA (2004). "Coming in From the Margins: The Descendants of Somerled and Cultural Accommodation in the Hebrides, 1164–1317". In Smith, B (ed.). Britain and Ireland, 900–1300: Insular Responses to Medieval European Change. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. pp. 179–198. ISBN 978-0-511-03855-6. Registrum Monasterii de Passelet, Cartas Privilegia Conventiones Aliaque Munimenta Complectens, A Domo Fundata A.D. MCLXIII Usque Ad A.D. MDXXIX. Edinburgh: n.p. 1832 – via Internet Archive. "H3/30/3". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1314. n.d. Retrieved 9 January 2015.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)
Fisher (2005) pp. 86–87; McDonald (1995a) pp. 208–209; Macbain; Kennedy (1894) pp. 156–157. Fisher, I (2005). "The Heirs of Somerled". In Oram, RD; Stell, GP (eds.). Lordship and Architecture in Medieval Renaissance Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 85–96. ISBN 978-0-85976-628-9. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525. Macbain, A; Kennedy, J, eds. (1894). "The Book of Clanranald". Reliquiæ Celticæ: Texts, Papers and Studies in Gaelic Literature and Philology, Left by the Late Rev. Alexander Cameron, LL.D. Vol. 2, Poetry, History, and Philology. Inverness: The Northern Counties Newspaper and Printing and Publishing Company. pp. 138–309 – via Internet Archive.
Fisher (2005) pp. 86–87; McDonald (1995a) pp. 208–209; Sellar (1966) p. 129; Martin (1816) p. 263. Fisher, I (2005). "The Heirs of Somerled". In Oram, RD; Stell, GP (eds.). Lordship and Architecture in Medieval Renaissance Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 85–96. ISBN 978-0-85976-628-9. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525. Sellar, WDH (1966). "The Origins and Ancestry of Somerled". The Scottish Historical Review. 45 (2): 123–142. JSTOR 25528658. Martin, M (1816). A Description of the Western Islands of Scotland (2nd ed.). London: A. Bell – via Internet Archive.
Sellar (1966) p. 129 n. 7; Macdonald (1811) p. 705. Sellar, WDH (1966). "The Origins and Ancestry of Somerled". The Scottish Historical Review. 45 (2): 123–142. JSTOR 25528658. Macdonald, J (1811). General View of the Agriculture of the Hebrides or Western Isles of Scotland. London: Sir Richard Phillips – via Internet Archive.
Fisher (2005) p. 86; Stringer (2005) p. 58; Sellar (2000) p. 203; Brown (1969) pp. 130–133. Fisher, I (2005). "The Heirs of Somerled". In Oram, RD; Stell, GP (eds.). Lordship and Architecture in Medieval Renaissance Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 85–96. ISBN 978-0-85976-628-9. Stringer, K (2005). "The Emergence of a Nation-state, 1100–1300". In Wormald, J (ed.). Scotland: A History. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-820615-6. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Brown, AL (1969). "The Cistercian Abbey of Saddell, Kintyre". The Innes Review. 20 (2): 130–137. doi:10.3366/inr.1969.20.2.130. ISSN 0020-157X.
MacDonald (2013) pp. 41, 125; Oram (2011) p. 358; Stringer (2005) pp. 58; Brown (1969) pp. 130–131. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Stringer, K (2005). "The Emergence of a Nation-state, 1100–1300". In Wormald, J (ed.). Scotland: A History. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-820615-6. Brown, AL (1969). "The Cistercian Abbey of Saddell, Kintyre". The Innes Review. 20 (2): 130–137. doi:10.3366/inr.1969.20.2.130. ISSN 0020-157X.
McDonald (1997) p. 220; Brown (1969) p. 132; McKerral (1952) pp. 116–117; Macphail; Dickson (1934) pp. 146–149; Anderson (1922) p. 247; Paul 1882 p. 678 (§3170); Birch (1870) p. 361; H3/30/1 (n.d.). McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Brown, AL (1969). "The Cistercian Abbey of Saddell, Kintyre". The Innes Review. 20 (2): 130–137. doi:10.3366/inr.1969.20.2.130. ISSN 0020-157X. McKerral, A (1954). "A Chronology of the Abbey and Castle of Saddell, Kintyre" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 86: 115–121. doi:10.9750/PSAS.086.115.121. Macphail, JRN; Dickson, WK, eds. (1934). Highland Papers. Publications of the Scottish History Society, Third Series (series vol. 22). Vol. 4. Edinburgh: T. & A. Constable – via Google Books. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Paul, JB, ed. (1882). Registrum Magni Sigilli Regum Scotorum: The Register of the Great Seal of Scotland, A.D. 1424–1513. Edinburgh: H.M. General Register House – via Internet Archive. Birch, WDG (1870). "On the Date of Foundation Ascribed to Cistertian Abbeys of Great Britain". The Journal of the British Archaeological Association. 26 (4): 281–299, 352–369. doi:10.1080/00681288.1870.11887769 – via Internet Archive. "H3/30/1". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1314. n.d. Retrieved 16 July 2014.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)
Barrell (2003) p. 239; Cross; Livingstone (1997) pp. 702–703, 1669, 1785–1786. Barrell, ADM (2003) [2000]. Medieval Scotland. Cambridge Medieval Textbooks. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-511-01720-9. Cross, FL; Livingstone, EA, eds. (1997). The Oxford Dictionary of the Christian Church (3rd ed.). Oxford: Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-211655-0.
Sellar (2000) p. 196; McDonald (1997) p. 78; Macbain; Kennedy (1894) p. 157. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Macbain, A; Kennedy, J, eds. (1894). "The Book of Clanranald". Reliquiæ Celticæ: Texts, Papers and Studies in Gaelic Literature and Philology, Left by the Late Rev. Alexander Cameron, LL.D. Vol. 2, Poetry, History, and Philology. Inverness: The Northern Counties Newspaper and Printing and Publishing Company. pp. 138–309 – via Internet Archive.
Sellar (2000) p. 200; Macphail (1914) p. 13. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Macphail, JRN, ed. (1914). "History of the Macdonalds". Highland Papers. Publications of the Scottish History Society, Second Series (series vol. 5). Vol. 1. Edinburgh: Scottish History Society. pp. 1–102 – via Internet Archive.
McDonald (2004) p. 181. McDonald, RA (2004). "Coming in From the Margins: The Descendants of Somerled and Cultural Accommodation in the Hebrides, 1164–1317". In Smith, B (ed.). Britain and Ireland, 900–1300: Insular Responses to Medieval European Change. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. pp. 179–198. ISBN 978-0-511-03855-6.
Woolf (2007) p. 80; Sellar (2000) p. 195, 195 n. 34; Anderson (1922) p. 387; Munch; Goss (1874b) pp. 82–83. Woolf, A (2007). "A Dead Man at Ballyshannon". In Duffy, S (ed.). The World of the Galloglass: Kings, Warlords and Warriors in Ireland and Scotland, 1200–1600. Dublin: Four Courts Press. pp. 77–85. ISBN 978-1-85182-946-0. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874b). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 2. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Oram (2013); McDonald (2007) pp. 116–117; Woolf (2007) pp. 81–82; Anderson (1922) pp. 256–260. Oram, RD (2013) [2012]. Alexander II, King of Scots, 1214–1249. Edinburgh: Birlinn. ISBN 978-1-907909-05-4. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Woolf, A (2007). "A Dead Man at Ballyshannon". In Duffy, S (ed.). The World of the Galloglass: Kings, Warlords and Warriors in Ireland and Scotland, 1200–1600. Dublin: Four Courts Press. pp. 77–85. ISBN 978-1-85182-946-0. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive.
Sellar (2000) p. 196; McDonald (1997) pp. 77–78; Macbain; Kennedy (1894) pp. 156–157. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Macbain, A; Kennedy, J, eds. (1894). "The Book of Clanranald". Reliquiæ Celticæ: Texts, Papers and Studies in Gaelic Literature and Philology, Left by the Late Rev. Alexander Cameron, LL.D. Vol. 2, Poetry, History, and Philology. Inverness: The Northern Counties Newspaper and Printing and Publishing Company. pp. 138–309 – via Internet Archive.

bl.uk

Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 60–61; Cotton MS Julius A VII (n.d.). Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive. "Cotton MS Julius A VII". British Library. n.d. Archived from the original on 20 July 2021. Retrieved 29 June 2014.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)
Broderick; Stowell (1973) p. 70 (§ 57); Munch; Goss (1874a) p. 80; Cotton MS Julius A VII (n.d.). Broderick, G; Stowell, B, eds. (1973). Chronicle of the Kings of Mann and the Isles: Recortys Reeaghyn Vannin as ny hEllanyn. Vol. 1. Edinburgh: s.p. – via Google Books. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive. "Cotton MS Julius A VII". British Library. n.d. Archived from the original on 20 July 2021. Retrieved 29 June 2014.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)

doi.org

MacDonald (2013); MacGregor (2000). MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. MacGregor, M (2000). "Genealogies of the Clans: Contributions to the Study of the MS 1467" (PDF). The Innes Review. 51 (2): 131–146. doi:10.3366/inr.2000.51.2.131. ISSN 0020-157X.
MacDonald (2013); Oram (2011); Stringer 2005; Sellar (2004); Sellar (2000); McDonald (1997). MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Stringer, K (2005). "The Emergence of a Nation-state, 1100–1300". In Wormald, J (ed.). Scotland: A History. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-820615-6. Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0.
Murray (2005); Oram (2000); McDonald (1995b). Murray, N (2005). "Swerving From the Path of Justice". In Oram, RD (ed.). The Reign of Alexander II, 1214–49. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 16). Leiden: Brill. pp. 285–305. ISBN 90-04-14206-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Oram, RD (2000). The Lordship of Galloway. Edinburgh: John Donald. ISBN 0-85976-541-5. McDonald, RA (1995b). "Images of Hebridean Lordship in the Late Twelfth and Early Thirteenth Centuries: The Seal of Raonall Mac Sorley". The Scottish Historical Review. 74 (2): 129–143. doi:10.3366/shr.1995.74.2.129. JSTOR 25530679..
Fisher (2005); Power (2005); Raven (2005); Cowan (2000); Power (1994); Barrow (1992); Brown 1969. Fisher, I (2005). "The Heirs of Somerled". In Oram, RD; Stell, GP (eds.). Lordship and Architecture in Medieval Renaissance Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 85–96. ISBN 978-0-85976-628-9. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. Raven, JA (2005). Medieval Landscapes and Lordship in South Uist (PhD thesis). Vol. 1. University of Glasgow – via Glasgow Theses Service. Watt, DER (1994). "Bishops in the Isles Before 1203: Bibliography and Biographical Lists". The Innes Review. 45 (2): 99–119. doi:10.3366/inr.1994.45.2.99. ISSN 0020-157X. Barrow, GWS (1992). Scotland and its Neighbours in the Middle Ages. London: The Hambledon Press. ISBN 978-1-85285-052-4. Brown, AL (1969). "The Cistercian Abbey of Saddell, Kintyre". The Innes Review. 20 (2): 130–137. doi:10.3366/inr.1969.20.2.130. ISSN 0020-157X.
Sellar (2004); Sellar (2000) p. 195. Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9.
Sellar (2000) p. 199, p. 199 n. 51; Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 197. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220.
Sellar (2004). Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.)
Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 197. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220.
Oram (2011) pp. 111–112; Sellar (2004); Anderson (1922) pp. 223–224. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive.
Sellar (2004); Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 196; Anderson (1922) pp. 230–232; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 68–69. Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Sellar (2004); Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 196; Anderson (1922) p. 239; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 68–69. Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Sellar (2004); Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 197; Anderson (1922) pp. 253–258; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 74–75. Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Sellar (2004); Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 197; Anderson (1922) pp. 471–472; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 74–75. Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 198. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220.
Oram (2011) p. 156; Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 197. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220.
Woolf (2007) p. 79; Sellar (2000) p. 195; Duncan; Brown (1957) pp. 197–198; Lawrie (1910) p. 204; Stevenson (1841) pp. 4, 135. Woolf, A (2007). "A Dead Man at Ballyshannon". In Duffy, S (ed.). The World of the Galloglass: Kings, Warlords and Warriors in Ireland and Scotland, 1200–1600. Dublin: Four Courts Press. pp. 77–85. ISBN 978-1-85182-946-0. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220. Lawrie, AC, ed. (1910). Annals of the Reigns of Malcolm and William, Kings of Scotland, A.D. 1153–1214. James MacLehose and Sons – via Internet Archive. Stevenson, J, ed. (1841). Liber Vitae Ecclesiae Dunelmensis. Publications of the Surtees Society. London: J.B. Nichols and Son – via Internet Archive.
Oram (2011) p. 157; Forte; Oram; Pedersen (2005) p. 247; McDonald (1997) pp. 74–75; Broderick; Stowell (1973) pp. 27 (§ 57), 70 (§ 57); Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 198; Anderson (1922) p. 327; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 80–81. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Forte, A; Oram, RD; Pedersen, F (2005). Viking Empires. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-82992-2. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Broderick, G; Stowell, B, eds. (1973). Chronicle of the Kings of Mann and the Isles: Recortys Reeaghyn Vannin as ny hEllanyn. Vol. 1. Edinburgh: s.p. – via Google Books. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
McDonald (2004) pp. 195–196; McDonald (1995b) pp. 211–212. McDonald, RA (2004). "Coming in From the Margins: The Descendants of Somerled and Cultural Accommodation in the Hebrides, 1164–1317". In Smith, B (ed.). Britain and Ireland, 900–1300: Insular Responses to Medieval European Change. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. pp. 179–198. ISBN 978-0-511-03855-6. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525.
Barrow (2004b). Barrow, GWS (2004). "Stewart family (per. c.1110–c.1350)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography. Vol. 1 (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/49411. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.)
McDonald (1997) p. 75; McDonald (1995b) pp. 131–132; Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 198 n. 7. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. McDonald, RA (1995b). "Images of Hebridean Lordship in the Late Twelfth and Early Thirteenth Centuries: The Seal of Raonall Mac Sorley". The Scottish Historical Review. 74 (2): 129–143. doi:10.3366/shr.1995.74.2.129. JSTOR 25530679.. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220.
McDonald (1997) p. 74; Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 198, 198 n. 8. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220.
McDonald (1997) p. 74; McDonald (1995b) p. 135; Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 198. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. McDonald, RA (1995b). "Images of Hebridean Lordship in the Late Twelfth and Early Thirteenth Centuries: The Seal of Raonall Mac Sorley". The Scottish Historical Review. 74 (2): 129–143. doi:10.3366/shr.1995.74.2.129. JSTOR 25530679.. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220.
Munro; Munro (2004); Sellar (2000) p. 195 n. 37; McDonald (1997) pp. 2, 187. Munro, RW; Munro, J (2004). "MacDonald family (per. c.1300–c.1500)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/54280. ISBN 9780198614111. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0.
McDonald (1995b) p. 129. McDonald, RA (1995b). "Images of Hebridean Lordship in the Late Twelfth and Early Thirteenth Centuries: The Seal of Raonall Mac Sorley". The Scottish Historical Review. 74 (2): 129–143. doi:10.3366/shr.1995.74.2.129. JSTOR 25530679..
McDonald (1997) p. 75; McDonald (1995b) p. 130; Registrum Monasterii de Passelet ... (1832) p. 149. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. McDonald, RA (1995b). "Images of Hebridean Lordship in the Late Twelfth and Early Thirteenth Centuries: The Seal of Raonall Mac Sorley". The Scottish Historical Review. 74 (2): 129–143. doi:10.3366/shr.1995.74.2.129. JSTOR 25530679.. Registrum Monasterii de Passelet, Cartas Privilegia Conventiones Aliaque Munimenta Complectens, A Domo Fundata A.D. MCLXIII Usque Ad A.D. MDXXIX. Edinburgh: n.p. 1832 – via Internet Archive.
McDonald (2004) pp. 192–193 n. 49; Sellar (2000) p. 198; McDonald (1997) p. 75; McDonald (1995b) p. 131. McDonald, RA (2004). "Coming in From the Margins: The Descendants of Somerled and Cultural Accommodation in the Hebrides, 1164–1317". In Smith, B (ed.). Britain and Ireland, 900–1300: Insular Responses to Medieval European Change. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. pp. 179–198. ISBN 978-0-511-03855-6. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. McDonald, RA (1995b). "Images of Hebridean Lordship in the Late Twelfth and Early Thirteenth Centuries: The Seal of Raonall Mac Sorley". The Scottish Historical Review. 74 (2): 129–143. doi:10.3366/shr.1995.74.2.129. JSTOR 25530679..
McDonald (1997) pp. 75–76; McDonald (1995b) pp. 135–136, 142. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. McDonald, RA (1995b). "Images of Hebridean Lordship in the Late Twelfth and Early Thirteenth Centuries: The Seal of Raonall Mac Sorley". The Scottish Historical Review. 74 (2): 129–143. doi:10.3366/shr.1995.74.2.129. JSTOR 25530679..
McDonald (2004) pp. 192–193 n. 49; McDonald (1995b) pp. 133, 142. McDonald, RA (2004). "Coming in From the Margins: The Descendants of Somerled and Cultural Accommodation in the Hebrides, 1164–1317". In Smith, B (ed.). Britain and Ireland, 900–1300: Insular Responses to Medieval European Change. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. pp. 179–198. ISBN 978-0-511-03855-6. McDonald, RA (1995b). "Images of Hebridean Lordship in the Late Twelfth and Early Thirteenth Centuries: The Seal of Raonall Mac Sorley". The Scottish Historical Review. 74 (2): 129–143. doi:10.3366/shr.1995.74.2.129. JSTOR 25530679..
McDonald (2007) p. 27 tab. 1.; Duffy (2004b); Sellar (2000) p. 192 tab. ii. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Duffy, S (2004b). "Godred Crovan [Guðrøðr, Gofraid Méránach] (d. 1095)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography. Vol. 1 (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/50613. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9.
Crawford (2004a). Crawford, BE (2004a). "Harald Maddadson [Haraldr Maddaðarson], earl of Caithness and earl of Orkney (1133/4–1206)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/49351. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.)
Oram (2011) pp. 158–159; Crawford (2004a). Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Crawford, BE (2004a). "Harald Maddadson [Haraldr Maddaðarson], earl of Caithness and earl of Orkney (1133/4–1206)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/49351. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.)
Somerville; McDonald (2010) pp. 481–482 (§ 110); McDonald (2007) p. 108; Williams (2007) pp. 146–148; Crawford (2004a); Crawford (2004b) p. 31; Sellar (2000) pp. 196–197; Crawford or Hall (1971) pp. 77, 79; Vigfusson (1887) p. 225; Anderson; Hjaltalin; Goudie (1873) pp. 195–196. Somerville, AA; McDonald, RA, eds. (2010). The Viking Age: A Reader. Readings in Medieval Civilizations and Cultures (series vol. 14). Toronto: University of Toronto Press. ISBN 978-1-4426-0148-2. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Crawford, BE (2004a). "Harald Maddadson [Haraldr Maddaðarson], earl of Caithness and earl of Orkney (1133/4–1206)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/49351. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Crawford, BE (2004b) [1985]. "The Earldom of Caithness and Kingdom of Scotland, 1150–1266". In Stringer, KJ (ed.). Essays on the Nobility of Medieval Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 25–43. ISBN 978-1-904607-45-8. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Crawford or Hall, BE (1971). The Earls of Orkney-Caithness and Their Relations With Norway and Scotland, 1158–1470 (PhD thesis). University of St Andrews. hdl:10023/2723. Vigfusson, G, ed. (1887). Icelandic Sagas and Other Historical Documents Relating to the Settlements and Descents of the Northmen on the British Isles. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 1. London: Her Majesty's Stationery Office – via Internet Archive. Anderson, J; Hjaltalin, JA; Goudie, G, eds. (1873). The Orkneyinga Saga. Edinburgh: Edmonston and Douglas – via Internet Archive.
McDonald (2007) pp. 110–112; Williams (2007) p. 147; Crawford (2004a); Sellar (2000) pp. 196–197; Barrow (1992) p. 83 n. 65; Barrow (1971) pp. 16, 25 n. 74; Crawford or Hall (1971) pp. 77–78; Anderson 1908 pp. 316–318; Stubbs 1871 pp. 11–12; Oliver (1860) pp. 37–38; Riley 1853 p. 393. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Crawford, BE (2004a). "Harald Maddadson [Haraldr Maddaðarson], earl of Caithness and earl of Orkney (1133/4–1206)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/49351. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Barrow, GWS (1992). Scotland and its Neighbours in the Middle Ages. London: The Hambledon Press. ISBN 978-1-85285-052-4. Barrow, GWS; Scott, WW, eds. (1971). The Acts of William I, King of Scots, 1165–1214. Regesta Regum Scottorum, 1153–1424 (series vol. 2). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 0-85224-142-9. Crawford or Hall, BE (1971). The Earls of Orkney-Caithness and Their Relations With Norway and Scotland, 1158–1470 (PhD thesis). University of St Andrews. hdl:10023/2723. Stubbs, W, ed. (1871). Chronica Magistri Rogeri de Houedene. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 4. Longman & Co. – via Internet Archive. Oliver, JR, ed. (1860). Monumenta de Insula Manniæ; or, A Collection of National Documents Relating to the Isle of Man. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive. Riley, HT, ed. (1853). The Annals of Roger de Hoveden: Comprising the History of England and of Other Countries of Europe, From A.D. 732 to A.D. 1201. Vol. 2, A.D. 1181 to A.D. 1201. London: H. G. Bohn – via Internet Archive.
Caldwell; Hall; Wilkinson 2009 pp. 197–198. Caldwell, DH; Hall, MA; Wilkinson, CM (2009). "The Lewis Hoard of Gaming Pieces: A Re-examination of Their Context, Meanings, Discovery and Manufacture". Medieval Archaeology. 53 (1): 155–203. doi:10.1179/007660909X12457506806243. ISSN 0076-6097. S2CID 154568763.
Caldwell; Hall; Wilkinson 2009 pp. 165, 197–198. Caldwell, DH; Hall, MA; Wilkinson, CM (2009). "The Lewis Hoard of Gaming Pieces: A Re-examination of Their Context, Meanings, Discovery and Manufacture". Medieval Archaeology. 53 (1): 155–203. doi:10.1179/007660909X12457506806243. ISSN 0076-6097. S2CID 154568763.
Beuermann (2014) pp. 92–93; MacDonald (2013) pp. 31–33; McDonald (1997) p. 210; Watts (1994) pp. 111–114; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 114–115. Beuermann, I (2014). "No Soil for Saints: Why was There No Native Royal Martyr in Man and the Isles". In Sigurðsson, JV; Bolton, T (eds.). Celtic-Norse Relationships in the Irish Sea in the Middle Ages, 800–1200. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 65). Leiden: Brill. pp. 81–95. ISBN 978-90-04-25512-8. ISSN 1569-1462. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Watt, DER (1994). "Bishops in the Isles Before 1203: Bibliography and Biographical Lists". The Innes Review. 45 (2): 99–119. doi:10.3366/inr.1994.45.2.99. ISSN 0020-157X. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
MacDonald (2013) pp. 33–36; McDonald (1997) pp. 212–213; Macquarrie (2008). MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Macquarrie, A (2008). "Moluag [St Moluag] (d. 592)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/94648. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.)
Herbert (2004). Herbert, M (2004). "Columba [St Columba, Colum Cille] (c .521–597)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography. Vol. 1 (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/6001. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.)
Bannerman (1993). Bannerman, J (1993). "Comarba Coluim Chille and the Relics of Columba". The Innes Review. 44 (1): 14–47. doi:10.3366/inr.1993.44.1.14. ISSN 0020-157X.
MacDonald (2013) p. 30; Power (2013) p. 64; Power (2005) pp. 28–29; Woolf (2004) p. 106; Thornton (2004); The Annals of Ulster (2012) § 1164.2; The Annals of Ulster (2008) § 1164.2; Hudson (1994) p. 159. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. Power, R (2013). The Story of Iona: An Illustrated History and Guide. London: Canterbury Press Norwich. ISBN 978-1-84825-556-2. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. Woolf, A (2004). "The Age of Sea-Kings, 900–1300". In Omand, D (ed.). The Argyll Book. Edinburgh: Birlinn. pp. 94–109. ISBN 978-1-84158-253-5. Thornton, DE (2004). "Ua Brolcháin, Flaithbertach (d. 1175)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography. Vol. 1 (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/20472. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) "The Annals of Ulster". Corpus of Electronic Texts (15 August 2012 ed.). University College Cork. 2012. Retrieved 25 February 2013. "The Annals of Ulster". Corpus of Electronic Texts (29 August 2008 ed.). University College Cork. 2008. Retrieved 25 February 2013. Hudson, BT (1994). "Kings and Church in Early Scotland". The Scottish Historical Review. 73 (2): 145–170. doi:10.3366/shr.1994.73.2.145. ISSN 0036-9241. JSTOR 25530635.
Beuermann (2012) p. 6; Power (2005) pp. 29–30; McDonald (1997) pp. 218–219; Watts (1994) p. 113 n. 7; Munch; Goss (1874b) pp. 285–288. Beuermann, I (2012). The Norwegian Attack on Iona in 1209–10: The Last Viking Raid?. Iona Research Conference, 10 to 12 April 2012. pp. 1–10. Archived from the original on 5 January 2014. Retrieved 22 February 2013. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Watt, DER (1994). "Bishops in the Isles Before 1203: Bibliography and Biographical Lists". The Innes Review. 45 (2): 99–119. doi:10.3366/inr.1994.45.2.99. ISSN 0020-157X. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874b). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 2. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Beuermann (2012) p. 9; Power (2005) p. 29; Annala Uladh ... (2003) § 1204.4; Annala Uladh ... (2005) § 1204.4; Hudson (1994) p. 159. Beuermann, I (2012). The Norwegian Attack on Iona in 1209–10: The Last Viking Raid?. Iona Research Conference, 10 to 12 April 2012. pp. 1–10. Archived from the original on 5 January 2014. Retrieved 22 February 2013. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. "Annala Uladh: Annals of Ulster Otherwise Annala Senait, Annals of Senat". Corpus of Electronic Texts (28 January 2003 ed.). University College Cork. 2003. Retrieved 29 June 2014. "Annala Uladh: Annals of Ulster Otherwise Annala Senait, Annals of Senat". Corpus of Electronic Texts (13 April 2005 ed.). University College Cork. 2005. Retrieved 29 June 2014. Hudson, BT (1994). "Kings and Church in Early Scotland". The Scottish Historical Review. 73 (2): 145–170. doi:10.3366/shr.1994.73.2.145. ISSN 0036-9241. JSTOR 25530635.
Hammond (2010) p. 83; Márkus (2007) pp. 98–99; Clancy (1997) p. 25. Hammond, MH (2010). "Royal and Aristocratic Attitudes to Saints and the Virgin Mary in Twelfth- and Thirteenth-Century Scotland". In Boardman, S; Williamson, E (eds.). The Cult of Saints and the Virgin Mary in Medieval Scotland. Studies in Celtic History (series vol. 28). Woodbridge: The Boydell Press. pp. 61–87. ISBN 978-1-84383-562-2. ISSN 0261-9865. Márkus, G (2007). "Saving Verse: Early Medieval Religious Poetry". In Clancy, TO; Pittock, M; Brown, I; Manning, S; Horvat, K; Hales, A (eds.). The Edinburgh History of Scottish Literature. Vol. 1, From Columba to the Union (until 1707). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. pp. 91–102. ISBN 978-0-7486-1615-2. Clancy, TO (1997). "Columba, Adomnán and the Cult of Saints in Scotland". The Innes Review. 48 (1): 1–26. doi:10.3366/inr.1997.48.1.1. ISSN 0020-157X.
Clancy (1997) p. 25; Meyor (1918) p. 393. Clancy, TO (1997). "Columba, Adomnán and the Cult of Saints in Scotland". The Innes Review. 48 (1): 1–26. doi:10.3366/inr.1997.48.1.1. ISSN 0020-157X. Meyer, K (1918). "Mitteilungen aus Irischen Handschriften (Fortsetzung)". Zeitschrift für celtische Philologie. 12: 358–397. doi:10.1515/zcph.1918.12.1.358. S2CID 202161368 – via Internet Archive.
Bannerman (1993) p. 46. Bannerman, J (1993). "Comarba Coluim Chille and the Relics of Columba". The Innes Review. 44 (1): 14–47. doi:10.3366/inr.1993.44.1.14. ISSN 0020-157X.
Fisher (2005) pp. 86–87; McDonald (1995a) pp. 208–209; Macbain; Kennedy (1894) pp. 156–157. Fisher, I (2005). "The Heirs of Somerled". In Oram, RD; Stell, GP (eds.). Lordship and Architecture in Medieval Renaissance Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 85–96. ISBN 978-0-85976-628-9. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525. Macbain, A; Kennedy, J, eds. (1894). "The Book of Clanranald". Reliquiæ Celticæ: Texts, Papers and Studies in Gaelic Literature and Philology, Left by the Late Rev. Alexander Cameron, LL.D. Vol. 2, Poetry, History, and Philology. Inverness: The Northern Counties Newspaper and Printing and Publishing Company. pp. 138–309 – via Internet Archive.
McDonald (1995a) p. 208; McDonald (1995a) pp. 208–209. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525.
Fisher (2005) pp. 86–87; McDonald (1995a) pp. 208–209; Sellar (1966) p. 129; Martin (1816) p. 263. Fisher, I (2005). "The Heirs of Somerled". In Oram, RD; Stell, GP (eds.). Lordship and Architecture in Medieval Renaissance Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 85–96. ISBN 978-0-85976-628-9. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525. Sellar, WDH (1966). "The Origins and Ancestry of Somerled". The Scottish Historical Review. 45 (2): 123–142. JSTOR 25528658. Martin, M (1816). A Description of the Western Islands of Scotland (2nd ed.). London: A. Bell – via Internet Archive.
McDonald (1995a) pp. 208–209. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525.
Fisher (2005) pp. 86 fig. 5.2, 86–87; Power (2005) pp. 30–31; Ritchie (1997) pp. 108–110; McDonald (1995a) pp. 208–209. Fisher, I (2005). "The Heirs of Somerled". In Oram, RD; Stell, GP (eds.). Lordship and Architecture in Medieval Renaissance Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 85–96. ISBN 978-0-85976-628-9. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. Ritchie, A (1997). Iona. London: B T Batsford. ISBN 0-7134-7855-1. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525.
Duffy (2004a); Duffy (2004b). Duffy, S (2004b). "Godred Crovan [Guðrøðr, Gofraid Méránach] (d. 1095)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography. Vol. 1 (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/50613. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Duffy, S (2004b). "Godred Crovan [Guðrøðr, Gofraid Méránach] (d. 1095)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography. Vol. 1 (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/50613. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.)
McDonald (1997) p. 206 n. 17; Hudson (1994) p. 159; Anderson (1949) p. 159. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Hudson, BT (1994). "Kings and Church in Early Scotland". The Scottish Historical Review. 73 (2): 145–170. doi:10.3366/shr.1994.73.2.145. ISSN 0036-9241. JSTOR 25530635. Anderson, MO (1949). "The List of Kings". The Scottish Historical Review. 28 (2): 108–118. JSTOR 25525997.
McDonald (1997) p. 206 n. 17; Hudson (1994) p. 159. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Hudson, BT (1994). "Kings and Church in Early Scotland". The Scottish Historical Review. 73 (2): 145–170. doi:10.3366/shr.1994.73.2.145. ISSN 0036-9241. JSTOR 25530635.
Fisher (2005) p. 86; Stringer (2005) p. 58; Sellar (2000) p. 203; Brown (1969) pp. 130–133. Fisher, I (2005). "The Heirs of Somerled". In Oram, RD; Stell, GP (eds.). Lordship and Architecture in Medieval Renaissance Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 85–96. ISBN 978-0-85976-628-9. Stringer, K (2005). "The Emergence of a Nation-state, 1100–1300". In Wormald, J (ed.). Scotland: A History. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-820615-6. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Brown, AL (1969). "The Cistercian Abbey of Saddell, Kintyre". The Innes Review. 20 (2): 130–137. doi:10.3366/inr.1969.20.2.130. ISSN 0020-157X.
Sellar (2000) p. 203; Brown (1969) pp. 130–133. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Brown, AL (1969). "The Cistercian Abbey of Saddell, Kintyre". The Innes Review. 20 (2): 130–137. doi:10.3366/inr.1969.20.2.130. ISSN 0020-157X.
McDonald (1995a) p. 209. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525.
MacDonald (2013) pp. 41, 125; Oram (2011) p. 358; Stringer (2005) pp. 58; Brown (1969) pp. 130–131. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Stringer, K (2005). "The Emergence of a Nation-state, 1100–1300". In Wormald, J (ed.). Scotland: A History. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-820615-6. Brown, AL (1969). "The Cistercian Abbey of Saddell, Kintyre". The Innes Review. 20 (2): 130–137. doi:10.3366/inr.1969.20.2.130. ISSN 0020-157X.
McDonald (1997) p. 220; Brown (1969) p. 132; McKerral (1952) pp. 116–117; Macphail; Dickson (1934) pp. 146–149; Anderson (1922) p. 247; Paul 1882 p. 678 (§3170); Birch (1870) p. 361; H3/30/1 (n.d.). McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Brown, AL (1969). "The Cistercian Abbey of Saddell, Kintyre". The Innes Review. 20 (2): 130–137. doi:10.3366/inr.1969.20.2.130. ISSN 0020-157X. McKerral, A (1954). "A Chronology of the Abbey and Castle of Saddell, Kintyre" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 86: 115–121. doi:10.9750/PSAS.086.115.121. Macphail, JRN; Dickson, WK, eds. (1934). Highland Papers. Publications of the Scottish History Society, Third Series (series vol. 22). Vol. 4. Edinburgh: T. & A. Constable – via Google Books. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Paul, JB, ed. (1882). Registrum Magni Sigilli Regum Scotorum: The Register of the Great Seal of Scotland, A.D. 1424–1513. Edinburgh: H.M. General Register House – via Internet Archive. Birch, WDG (1870). "On the Date of Foundation Ascribed to Cistertian Abbeys of Great Britain". The Journal of the British Archaeological Association. 26 (4): 281–299, 352–369. doi:10.1080/00681288.1870.11887769 – via Internet Archive. "H3/30/1". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1314. n.d. Retrieved 16 July 2014.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)
Brown (1969) p. 132. Brown, AL (1969). "The Cistercian Abbey of Saddell, Kintyre". The Innes Review. 20 (2): 130–137. doi:10.3366/inr.1969.20.2.130. ISSN 0020-157X.
Oram (2011) p. 358; McDonald (1997) p. 221; McDonald (1995a) pp. 210–213. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525.
McDonald (1995a) p. 216. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525.
McDonald (1995a) pp. 215–216. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525.
Sellar (2000) p. 196; McDonald (1997) pp. 78–79; Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 198 n. 5. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220.
Sellar (2000) pp. 196, 200; McDonald (1997) p. 74 n. 19; Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 198 n. 8. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220.
McDonald (1997) p. 74 n. 19; Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 198 n. 8. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220.
Duncan (2004b). Duncan, AAM (2004b). "Randolph, Thomas, first earl of Moray (d. 1332)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography. Vol. 1 (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/23121. Retrieved 6 September 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.)
Scott (2005); Sellar (2000) p. 200. Scott, WW (2005). "Macwilliam Family (per. c .1130–c. 1230)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/49357. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9.
Munro; Munro (2004). Munro, RW; Munro, J (2004). "MacDonald family (per. c.1300–c.1500)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/54280. ISBN 9780198614111. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.)
MacGregor (2000) p. 145, 145 n. 91. MacGregor, M (2000). "Genealogies of the Clans: Contributions to the Study of the MS 1467" (PDF). The Innes Review. 51 (2): 131–146. doi:10.3366/inr.2000.51.2.131. ISSN 0020-157X.
Cathcart (2012) p. 260; Coira (2012) p. 57; Sellar (2000) pp. 195–196; Munro (1993) p. 57. Cathcart, A (2012). "The Forgotten '45: Donald Dubh's Rebellion in an Archipelagic Context" (PDF). Scottish Historical Review. 91 (2): 239–264. doi:10.3366/shr.2012.0101. ISSN 0036-9241. Coira, MP (2012). By Poetic Authority: The Rhetoric of Panegyric in Gaelic Poetry of Scotland to c. 1700. Edinburgh: Dunedin Academic Press. ISBN 978-1-78046-003-1. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Munro, RW, ed. (1993) [1961]. Munro's Western Isles of Scotland and Genealogies of the Clans, 1549. Genealogical Publishing Company. ISBN 978-0-8063-5076-9.
Cathcart (2012) p. 260. Cathcart, A (2012). "The Forgotten '45: Donald Dubh's Rebellion in an Archipelagic Context" (PDF). Scottish Historical Review. 91 (2): 239–264. doi:10.3366/shr.2012.0101. ISSN 0036-9241.

gla.ac.uk

theses.gla.ac.uk

Fisher (2005); Power (2005); Raven (2005); Cowan (2000); Power (1994); Barrow (1992); Brown 1969. Fisher, I (2005). "The Heirs of Somerled". In Oram, RD; Stell, GP (eds.). Lordship and Architecture in Medieval Renaissance Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 85–96. ISBN 978-0-85976-628-9. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. Raven, JA (2005). Medieval Landscapes and Lordship in South Uist (PhD thesis). Vol. 1. University of Glasgow – via Glasgow Theses Service. Watt, DER (1994). "Bishops in the Isles Before 1203: Bibliography and Biographical Lists". The Innes Review. 45 (2): 99–119. doi:10.3366/inr.1994.45.2.99. ISSN 0020-157X. Barrow, GWS (1992). Scotland and its Neighbours in the Middle Ages. London: The Hambledon Press. ISBN 978-1-85285-052-4. Brown, AL (1969). "The Cistercian Abbey of Saddell, Kintyre". The Innes Review. 20 (2): 130–137. doi:10.3366/inr.1969.20.2.130. ISSN 0020-157X.
Raven (2005) p. 58; Macphail (1914) pp. 12, 17. Raven, JA (2005). Medieval Landscapes and Lordship in South Uist (PhD thesis). Vol. 1. University of Glasgow – via Glasgow Theses Service. Macphail, JRN, ed. (1914). "History of the Macdonalds". Highland Papers. Publications of the Scottish History Society, Second Series (series vol. 5). Vol. 1. Edinburgh: Scottish History Society. pp. 1–102 – via Internet Archive.
McDonald (2007) pp. 38, 169; Raven (2005) p. 58; Anderson (1922) p. 314; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 78–81. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Raven, JA (2005). Medieval Landscapes and Lordship in South Uist (PhD thesis). Vol. 1. University of Glasgow – via Glasgow Theses Service. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Raven (2005) p. 58. Raven, JA (2005). Medieval Landscapes and Lordship in South Uist (PhD thesis). Vol. 1. University of Glasgow – via Glasgow Theses Service.
Oram (2013); McDonald (2007) pp. 116–117, 152; Woolf (2007) p. 81; Raven (2005) pp. 57–58; Woolf (2004) p. 107; Woolf (2003) p. 178. Oram, RD (2013) [2012]. Alexander II, King of Scots, 1214–1249. Edinburgh: Birlinn. ISBN 978-1-907909-05-4. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Woolf, A (2007). "A Dead Man at Ballyshannon". In Duffy, S (ed.). The World of the Galloglass: Kings, Warlords and Warriors in Ireland and Scotland, 1200–1600. Dublin: Four Courts Press. pp. 77–85. ISBN 978-1-85182-946-0. Raven, JA (2005). Medieval Landscapes and Lordship in South Uist (PhD thesis). Vol. 1. University of Glasgow – via Glasgow Theses Service. Woolf, A (2004). "The Age of Sea-Kings, 900–1300". In Omand, D (ed.). The Argyll Book. Edinburgh: Birlinn. pp. 94–109. ISBN 978-1-84158-253-5. Woolf, A (2003). "The Diocese of the Sudreyar". In Imsen, S (ed.). Ecclesia Nidrosiensis, 1153–1537: Søkelys på Nidaroskirkens og Nidarosprovinsens Historie. Tapir Akademisk Forlag. pp. 171–181. ISBN 9788251918732 – via Academia.edu.
Raven (2005) pp. 57–58; Woolf (2003) p. 178. Raven, JA (2005). Medieval Landscapes and Lordship in South Uist (PhD thesis). Vol. 1. University of Glasgow – via Glasgow Theses Service. Woolf, A (2003). "The Diocese of the Sudreyar". In Imsen, S (ed.). Ecclesia Nidrosiensis, 1153–1537: Søkelys på Nidaroskirkens og Nidarosprovinsens Historie. Tapir Akademisk Forlag. pp. 171–181. ISBN 9788251918732 – via Academia.edu.

arts.gla.ac.uk

Boardman (2007) p. 95, 95 n. 33. Boardman, S (2007). "The Gaelic World and the Early Stewart Court" (PDF). In Broun, D; MacGregor, M (eds.). Mìorun Mòr nan Gall, 'The Great Ill-will of the Lowlander'? Lowland Perceptions of the Highlands, Medieval and Modern. Centre for Scottish and Celtic Studies, University of Glasgow. pp. 83–109. OCLC 540108870. Archived from the original (PDF) on 7 June 2011. Retrieved 11 August 2014.
Boardman (2007) p. 95 n. 33; Registrum Monasterii de Passelet ... (1832) p. 127; H3/31/2 (n.d.). Boardman, S (2007). "The Gaelic World and the Early Stewart Court" (PDF). In Broun, D; MacGregor, M (eds.). Mìorun Mòr nan Gall, 'The Great Ill-will of the Lowlander'? Lowland Perceptions of the Highlands, Medieval and Modern. Centre for Scottish and Celtic Studies, University of Glasgow. pp. 83–109. OCLC 540108870. Archived from the original (PDF) on 7 June 2011. Retrieved 11 August 2014. Registrum Monasterii de Passelet, Cartas Privilegia Conventiones Aliaque Munimenta Complectens, A Domo Fundata A.D. MCLXIII Usque Ad A.D. MDXXIX. Edinburgh: n.p. 1832 – via Internet Archive. "H3/31/2". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1314. n.d. Retrieved 9 August 2014.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)
Boardman (2007) p. 95 n. 33; Registrum Monasterii de Passelet ... (1832) pp. 127-128; H3/31/3 (n.d.). Boardman, S (2007). "The Gaelic World and the Early Stewart Court" (PDF). In Broun, D; MacGregor, M (eds.). Mìorun Mòr nan Gall, 'The Great Ill-will of the Lowlander'? Lowland Perceptions of the Highlands, Medieval and Modern. Centre for Scottish and Celtic Studies, University of Glasgow. pp. 83–109. OCLC 540108870. Archived from the original (PDF) on 7 June 2011. Retrieved 11 August 2014. Registrum Monasterii de Passelet, Cartas Privilegia Conventiones Aliaque Munimenta Complectens, A Domo Fundata A.D. MCLXIII Usque Ad A.D. MDXXIX. Edinburgh: n.p. 1832 – via Internet Archive. "H3/31/3". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1314. n.d. Retrieved 9 August 2014.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)

eprints.gla.ac.uk

MacDonald (2013); MacGregor (2000). MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. MacGregor, M (2000). "Genealogies of the Clans: Contributions to the Study of the MS 1467" (PDF). The Innes Review. 51 (2): 131–146. doi:10.3366/inr.2000.51.2.131. ISSN 0020-157X.
MacGregor (2000) p. 145, 145 n. 91. MacGregor, M (2000). "Genealogies of the Clans: Contributions to the Study of the MS 1467" (PDF). The Innes Review. 51 (2): 131–146. doi:10.3366/inr.2000.51.2.131. ISSN 0020-157X.

h-net.org

Beuermann (2008); McDonald (2007) p. 110; Barrow (1971) p. 25 n. 74. Beuermann, I (2008). "Review of RA McDonald, Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty". H-Net Reviews. Retrieved 25 February 2013. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Barrow, GWS; Scott, WW, eds. (1971). The Acts of William I, King of Scots, 1165–1214. Regesta Regum Scottorum, 1153–1424 (series vol. 2). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 0-85224-142-9.

handle.net

hdl.handle.net

Crawford (2004b) p. 31; Crawford or Hall (1971) p. 76, 76 n. 2; Skene (1872) p. 270 (§ 22). Crawford, BE (2004b) [1985]. "The Earldom of Caithness and Kingdom of Scotland, 1150–1266". In Stringer, KJ (ed.). Essays on the Nobility of Medieval Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 25–43. ISBN 978-1-904607-45-8. Crawford or Hall, BE (1971). The Earls of Orkney-Caithness and Their Relations With Norway and Scotland, 1158–1470 (PhD thesis). University of St Andrews. hdl:10023/2723. Skene, WF, ed. (1872). John of Fordun's Chronicle of the Scottish Nation. Edinburgh: Edmonston and Douglas – via Internet Archive.
Crawford or Hall (1971) pp. 76–77, 77 n. 1; Anderson (1908) pp. 316–317 (§ 1196); Stubbs 1871 p. 10; Oliver (1860) pp. 38–40; Riley 1853 p. 392. Crawford or Hall, BE (1971). The Earls of Orkney-Caithness and Their Relations With Norway and Scotland, 1158–1470 (PhD thesis). University of St Andrews. hdl:10023/2723. Stubbs, W, ed. (1871). Chronica Magistri Rogeri de Houedene. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 4. Longman & Co. – via Internet Archive. Oliver, JR, ed. (1860). Monumenta de Insula Manniæ; or, A Collection of National Documents Relating to the Isle of Man. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive. Riley, HT, ed. (1853). The Annals of Roger de Hoveden: Comprising the History of England and of Other Countries of Europe, From A.D. 732 to A.D. 1201. Vol. 2, A.D. 1181 to A.D. 1201. London: H. G. Bohn – via Internet Archive.
Crawford (2004b) pp. 31, 41 n. 59; Crawford or Hall (1971) p. 77; Anderson (1908) pp. 316–317 (§ 1196); Stubbs 1871 p. 11; Oliver (1860) p. 41; Riley 1853 p. 393. Crawford, BE (2004b) [1985]. "The Earldom of Caithness and Kingdom of Scotland, 1150–1266". In Stringer, KJ (ed.). Essays on the Nobility of Medieval Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 25–43. ISBN 978-1-904607-45-8. Crawford or Hall, BE (1971). The Earls of Orkney-Caithness and Their Relations With Norway and Scotland, 1158–1470 (PhD thesis). University of St Andrews. hdl:10023/2723. Stubbs, W, ed. (1871). Chronica Magistri Rogeri de Houedene. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 4. Longman & Co. – via Internet Archive. Oliver, JR, ed. (1860). Monumenta de Insula Manniæ; or, A Collection of National Documents Relating to the Isle of Man. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive. Riley, HT, ed. (1853). The Annals of Roger de Hoveden: Comprising the History of England and of Other Countries of Europe, From A.D. 732 to A.D. 1201. Vol. 2, A.D. 1181 to A.D. 1201. London: H. G. Bohn – via Internet Archive.
Crawford (2004b) p. 41 n. 59; Crawford or Hall (1971) p. 77; Anderson (1922) p. 350; Storm (1977) p. 121. Crawford, BE (2004b) [1985]. "The Earldom of Caithness and Kingdom of Scotland, 1150–1266". In Stringer, KJ (ed.). Essays on the Nobility of Medieval Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 25–43. ISBN 978-1-904607-45-8. Crawford or Hall, BE (1971). The Earls of Orkney-Caithness and Their Relations With Norway and Scotland, 1158–1470 (PhD thesis). University of St Andrews. hdl:10023/2723. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Storm, G, ed. (1977) [1888]. Islandske Annaler indtil 1578. Oslo: Norsk historisk kjeldeskrift-institutt.
Somerville; McDonald (2010) pp. 481–482 (§ 110); McDonald (2007) p. 108; Williams (2007) pp. 146–148; Crawford (2004a); Crawford (2004b) p. 31; Sellar (2000) pp. 196–197; Crawford or Hall (1971) pp. 77, 79; Vigfusson (1887) p. 225; Anderson; Hjaltalin; Goudie (1873) pp. 195–196. Somerville, AA; McDonald, RA, eds. (2010). The Viking Age: A Reader. Readings in Medieval Civilizations and Cultures (series vol. 14). Toronto: University of Toronto Press. ISBN 978-1-4426-0148-2. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Crawford, BE (2004a). "Harald Maddadson [Haraldr Maddaðarson], earl of Caithness and earl of Orkney (1133/4–1206)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/49351. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Crawford, BE (2004b) [1985]. "The Earldom of Caithness and Kingdom of Scotland, 1150–1266". In Stringer, KJ (ed.). Essays on the Nobility of Medieval Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 25–43. ISBN 978-1-904607-45-8. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Crawford or Hall, BE (1971). The Earls of Orkney-Caithness and Their Relations With Norway and Scotland, 1158–1470 (PhD thesis). University of St Andrews. hdl:10023/2723. Vigfusson, G, ed. (1887). Icelandic Sagas and Other Historical Documents Relating to the Settlements and Descents of the Northmen on the British Isles. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 1. London: Her Majesty's Stationery Office – via Internet Archive. Anderson, J; Hjaltalin, JA; Goudie, G, eds. (1873). The Orkneyinga Saga. Edinburgh: Edmonston and Douglas – via Internet Archive.
McDonald (2007) pp. 110–112; Williams (2007) p. 147; Crawford (2004a); Sellar (2000) pp. 196–197; Barrow (1992) p. 83 n. 65; Barrow (1971) pp. 16, 25 n. 74; Crawford or Hall (1971) pp. 77–78; Anderson 1908 pp. 316–318; Stubbs 1871 pp. 11–12; Oliver (1860) pp. 37–38; Riley 1853 p. 393. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Crawford, BE (2004a). "Harald Maddadson [Haraldr Maddaðarson], earl of Caithness and earl of Orkney (1133/4–1206)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/49351. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Barrow, GWS (1992). Scotland and its Neighbours in the Middle Ages. London: The Hambledon Press. ISBN 978-1-85285-052-4. Barrow, GWS; Scott, WW, eds. (1971). The Acts of William I, King of Scots, 1165–1214. Regesta Regum Scottorum, 1153–1424 (series vol. 2). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 0-85224-142-9. Crawford or Hall, BE (1971). The Earls of Orkney-Caithness and Their Relations With Norway and Scotland, 1158–1470 (PhD thesis). University of St Andrews. hdl:10023/2723. Stubbs, W, ed. (1871). Chronica Magistri Rogeri de Houedene. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 4. Longman & Co. – via Internet Archive. Oliver, JR, ed. (1860). Monumenta de Insula Manniæ; or, A Collection of National Documents Relating to the Isle of Man. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive. Riley, HT, ed. (1853). The Annals of Roger de Hoveden: Comprising the History of England and of Other Countries of Europe, From A.D. 732 to A.D. 1201. Vol. 2, A.D. 1181 to A.D. 1201. London: H. G. Bohn – via Internet Archive.
McDonald (2007) p. 111; Williams (2007) p. 147; Crawford (2004b) p. 31; Crawford or Hall (1971) pp. 78–79. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Crawford, BE (2004b) [1985]. "The Earldom of Caithness and Kingdom of Scotland, 1150–1266". In Stringer, KJ (ed.). Essays on the Nobility of Medieval Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 25–43. ISBN 978-1-904607-45-8. Crawford or Hall, BE (1971). The Earls of Orkney-Caithness and Their Relations With Norway and Scotland, 1158–1470 (PhD thesis). University of St Andrews. hdl:10023/2723.
Crawford or Hall (1971) pp. 78–79. Crawford or Hall, BE (1971). The Earls of Orkney-Caithness and Their Relations With Norway and Scotland, 1158–1470 (PhD thesis). University of St Andrews. hdl:10023/2723.

ionahistory.org.uk

Beuermann (2012) p. 5; Power (2005) pp. 28–29; Woolf (2004) p. 106. Beuermann, I (2012). The Norwegian Attack on Iona in 1209–10: The Last Viking Raid?. Iona Research Conference, 10 to 12 April 2012. pp. 1–10. Archived from the original on 5 January 2014. Retrieved 22 February 2013. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. Woolf, A (2004). "The Age of Sea-Kings, 900–1300". In Omand, D (ed.). The Argyll Book. Edinburgh: Birlinn. pp. 94–109. ISBN 978-1-84158-253-5.
Beuermann (2012) p. 6; Power (2005) pp. 29–30; McDonald (1997) pp. 218–219; Watts (1994) p. 113 n. 7; Munch; Goss (1874b) pp. 285–288. Beuermann, I (2012). The Norwegian Attack on Iona in 1209–10: The Last Viking Raid?. Iona Research Conference, 10 to 12 April 2012. pp. 1–10. Archived from the original on 5 January 2014. Retrieved 22 February 2013. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Watt, DER (1994). "Bishops in the Isles Before 1203: Bibliography and Biographical Lists". The Innes Review. 45 (2): 99–119. doi:10.3366/inr.1994.45.2.99. ISSN 0020-157X. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874b). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 2. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Beuermann (2012) p. 6. Beuermann, I (2012). The Norwegian Attack on Iona in 1209–10: The Last Viking Raid?. Iona Research Conference, 10 to 12 April 2012. pp. 1–10. Archived from the original on 5 January 2014. Retrieved 22 February 2013.
Beuermann (2012) p. 9; Power (2005) p. 29; Annala Uladh ... (2003) § 1204.4; Annala Uladh ... (2005) § 1204.4; Hudson (1994) p. 159. Beuermann, I (2012). The Norwegian Attack on Iona in 1209–10: The Last Viking Raid?. Iona Research Conference, 10 to 12 April 2012. pp. 1–10. Archived from the original on 5 January 2014. Retrieved 22 February 2013. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. "Annala Uladh: Annals of Ulster Otherwise Annala Senait, Annals of Senat". Corpus of Electronic Texts (28 January 2003 ed.). University College Cork. 2003. Retrieved 29 June 2014. "Annala Uladh: Annals of Ulster Otherwise Annala Senait, Annals of Senat". Corpus of Electronic Texts (13 April 2005 ed.). University College Cork. 2005. Retrieved 29 June 2014. Hudson, BT (1994). "Kings and Church in Early Scotland". The Scottish Historical Review. 73 (2): 145–170. doi:10.3366/shr.1994.73.2.145. ISSN 0036-9241. JSTOR 25530635.
Beuermann (2003) p. 9; Annala Uladh ... (2005) § 1212.4; Annala Uladh ... (2003) § 1212.4; Sellar (2000) p. 200. Beuermann, I (2012). The Norwegian Attack on Iona in 1209–10: The Last Viking Raid?. Iona Research Conference, 10 to 12 April 2012. pp. 1–10. Archived from the original on 5 January 2014. Retrieved 22 February 2013. "Annala Uladh: Annals of Ulster Otherwise Annala Senait, Annals of Senat". Corpus of Electronic Texts (13 April 2005 ed.). University College Cork. 2005. Retrieved 29 June 2014. "Annala Uladh: Annals of Ulster Otherwise Annala Senait, Annals of Senat". Corpus of Electronic Texts (28 January 2003 ed.). University College Cork. 2003. Retrieved 29 June 2014. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9.
Beuermann (2012) p. 2. Beuermann, I (2012). The Norwegian Attack on Iona in 1209–10: The Last Viking Raid?. Iona Research Conference, 10 to 12 April 2012. pp. 1–10. Archived from the original on 5 January 2014. Retrieved 22 February 2013.

jstor.org

Murray (2005); Oram (2000); McDonald (1995b). Murray, N (2005). "Swerving From the Path of Justice". In Oram, RD (ed.). The Reign of Alexander II, 1214–49. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 16). Leiden: Brill. pp. 285–305. ISBN 90-04-14206-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Oram, RD (2000). The Lordship of Galloway. Edinburgh: John Donald. ISBN 0-85976-541-5. McDonald, RA (1995b). "Images of Hebridean Lordship in the Late Twelfth and Early Thirteenth Centuries: The Seal of Raonall Mac Sorley". The Scottish Historical Review. 74 (2): 129–143. doi:10.3366/shr.1995.74.2.129. JSTOR 25530679..
McDonald (2004) pp. 195–196; McDonald (1995b) pp. 211–212. McDonald, RA (2004). "Coming in From the Margins: The Descendants of Somerled and Cultural Accommodation in the Hebrides, 1164–1317". In Smith, B (ed.). Britain and Ireland, 900–1300: Insular Responses to Medieval European Change. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. pp. 179–198. ISBN 978-0-511-03855-6. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525.
McDonald (1997) p. 75; McDonald (1995b) pp. 131–132; Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 198 n. 7. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. McDonald, RA (1995b). "Images of Hebridean Lordship in the Late Twelfth and Early Thirteenth Centuries: The Seal of Raonall Mac Sorley". The Scottish Historical Review. 74 (2): 129–143. doi:10.3366/shr.1995.74.2.129. JSTOR 25530679.. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220.
McDonald (1997) p. 74; McDonald (1995b) p. 135; Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 198. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. McDonald, RA (1995b). "Images of Hebridean Lordship in the Late Twelfth and Early Thirteenth Centuries: The Seal of Raonall Mac Sorley". The Scottish Historical Review. 74 (2): 129–143. doi:10.3366/shr.1995.74.2.129. JSTOR 25530679.. Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220.
McDonald (1995b) p. 129. McDonald, RA (1995b). "Images of Hebridean Lordship in the Late Twelfth and Early Thirteenth Centuries: The Seal of Raonall Mac Sorley". The Scottish Historical Review. 74 (2): 129–143. doi:10.3366/shr.1995.74.2.129. JSTOR 25530679..
McDonald (1997) p. 75; McDonald (1995b) p. 130; Registrum Monasterii de Passelet ... (1832) p. 149. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. McDonald, RA (1995b). "Images of Hebridean Lordship in the Late Twelfth and Early Thirteenth Centuries: The Seal of Raonall Mac Sorley". The Scottish Historical Review. 74 (2): 129–143. doi:10.3366/shr.1995.74.2.129. JSTOR 25530679.. Registrum Monasterii de Passelet, Cartas Privilegia Conventiones Aliaque Munimenta Complectens, A Domo Fundata A.D. MCLXIII Usque Ad A.D. MDXXIX. Edinburgh: n.p. 1832 – via Internet Archive.
McDonald (2004) pp. 192–193 n. 49; Sellar (2000) p. 198; McDonald (1997) p. 75; McDonald (1995b) p. 131. McDonald, RA (2004). "Coming in From the Margins: The Descendants of Somerled and Cultural Accommodation in the Hebrides, 1164–1317". In Smith, B (ed.). Britain and Ireland, 900–1300: Insular Responses to Medieval European Change. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. pp. 179–198. ISBN 978-0-511-03855-6. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. McDonald, RA (1995b). "Images of Hebridean Lordship in the Late Twelfth and Early Thirteenth Centuries: The Seal of Raonall Mac Sorley". The Scottish Historical Review. 74 (2): 129–143. doi:10.3366/shr.1995.74.2.129. JSTOR 25530679..
McDonald (1997) pp. 75–76; McDonald (1995b) pp. 135–136, 142. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. McDonald, RA (1995b). "Images of Hebridean Lordship in the Late Twelfth and Early Thirteenth Centuries: The Seal of Raonall Mac Sorley". The Scottish Historical Review. 74 (2): 129–143. doi:10.3366/shr.1995.74.2.129. JSTOR 25530679..
McDonald (2004) pp. 192–193 n. 49; McDonald (1995b) pp. 133, 142. McDonald, RA (2004). "Coming in From the Margins: The Descendants of Somerled and Cultural Accommodation in the Hebrides, 1164–1317". In Smith, B (ed.). Britain and Ireland, 900–1300: Insular Responses to Medieval European Change. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. pp. 179–198. ISBN 978-0-511-03855-6. McDonald, RA (1995b). "Images of Hebridean Lordship in the Late Twelfth and Early Thirteenth Centuries: The Seal of Raonall Mac Sorley". The Scottish Historical Review. 74 (2): 129–143. doi:10.3366/shr.1995.74.2.129. JSTOR 25530679..
Crawford (2004b) p. 30; Topping (1983) pp. 112–113; Anderson (1922) p. 348 n. 1. Crawford, BE (2004b) [1985]. "The Earldom of Caithness and Kingdom of Scotland, 1150–1266". In Stringer, KJ (ed.). Essays on the Nobility of Medieval Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 25–43. ISBN 978-1-904607-45-8. Topping, P (1983). "Harald Maddadson, Earl of Orkney and Caithness, 1139–1206". The Scottish Historical Review. 62 (2): 105–120. JSTOR 25529533. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive.
Oram (2011) p. 158; Topping (1983) pp. 112, 117. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Topping, P (1983). "Harald Maddadson, Earl of Orkney and Caithness, 1139–1206". The Scottish Historical Review. 62 (2): 105–120. JSTOR 25529533.
Crawford (2014) pp. 72–73; Beuermann (2010) p. 106; McDonald (2007) p. 134; Johnsen (1969) p. 23; Fornmanna Sögur (1835) p. 194. Crawford, BE (2014). "The Kingdom of Man and the Earldom of Orkney—Some Comparisons". In Sigurðsson, JV; Bolton, T (eds.). Celtic-Norse Relationships in the Irish Sea in the Middle Ages, 800–1200. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 65). Leiden: Brill. pp. 65–80. ISBN 978-90-04-25512-8. ISSN 1569-1462. Beuermann, I (2010). "'Norgesveldet?' South of Cape Wrath? Political Views Facts, and Questions". In Imsen, S (ed.). The Norwegian Domination and the Norse World c. 1100–c. 1400. Trondheim Studies in History. Trondheim: Tapir Academic Press. pp. 99–123. ISBN 978-82-519-2563-1. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Johnsen, AO (1969). "The Payments from the Hebrides and Isle of Man to the Crown of Norway, 1153–1263: Annual Ferme or Feudal Casualty?". The Scottish Historical Review. 48 (1): 18–64. JSTOR 25528786. Fornmanna Sögur. Vol. 9. Copenhagen: S. L. Möllers. 1835 – via Internet Archive.
Crawford (2014) pp. 72–73; Beuermann (2011) p. 125; Beuermann (2010) p. 106 n. 19–20; McDonald (2007) p. 134; Johnsen (1969) p. 23. Crawford, BE (2014). "The Kingdom of Man and the Earldom of Orkney—Some Comparisons". In Sigurðsson, JV; Bolton, T (eds.). Celtic-Norse Relationships in the Irish Sea in the Middle Ages, 800–1200. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 65). Leiden: Brill. pp. 65–80. ISBN 978-90-04-25512-8. ISSN 1569-1462. Beuermann, I (2011). "Jarla Sǫgur Orkneyja. Status and Power of the Earls of Orkney According to Their Sagas". In Steinsland, G; Sigurðsson, JV; Rekdal, JE; Beuermann, I (eds.). Ideology and Power in the Viking and Middle Ages: Scandinavia, Iceland, Ireland, Orkney and the Faeroes. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 52). Leiden: Brill. pp. 109–161. ISBN 978-90-04-20506-2. ISSN 1569-1462. Beuermann, I (2010). "'Norgesveldet?' South of Cape Wrath? Political Views Facts, and Questions". In Imsen, S (ed.). The Norwegian Domination and the Norse World c. 1100–c. 1400. Trondheim Studies in History. Trondheim: Tapir Academic Press. pp. 99–123. ISBN 978-82-519-2563-1. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Johnsen, AO (1969). "The Payments from the Hebrides and Isle of Man to the Crown of Norway, 1153–1263: Annual Ferme or Feudal Casualty?". The Scottish Historical Review. 48 (1): 18–64. JSTOR 25528786.
MacDonald (2013) p. 30; Power (2013) p. 64; Power (2005) pp. 28–29; Woolf (2004) p. 106; Thornton (2004); The Annals of Ulster (2012) § 1164.2; The Annals of Ulster (2008) § 1164.2; Hudson (1994) p. 159. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. Power, R (2013). The Story of Iona: An Illustrated History and Guide. London: Canterbury Press Norwich. ISBN 978-1-84825-556-2. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. Woolf, A (2004). "The Age of Sea-Kings, 900–1300". In Omand, D (ed.). The Argyll Book. Edinburgh: Birlinn. pp. 94–109. ISBN 978-1-84158-253-5. Thornton, DE (2004). "Ua Brolcháin, Flaithbertach (d. 1175)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography. Vol. 1 (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/20472. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) "The Annals of Ulster". Corpus of Electronic Texts (15 August 2012 ed.). University College Cork. 2012. Retrieved 25 February 2013. "The Annals of Ulster". Corpus of Electronic Texts (29 August 2008 ed.). University College Cork. 2008. Retrieved 25 February 2013. Hudson, BT (1994). "Kings and Church in Early Scotland". The Scottish Historical Review. 73 (2): 145–170. doi:10.3366/shr.1994.73.2.145. ISSN 0036-9241. JSTOR 25530635.
Beuermann (2012) p. 9; Power (2005) p. 29; Annala Uladh ... (2003) § 1204.4; Annala Uladh ... (2005) § 1204.4; Hudson (1994) p. 159. Beuermann, I (2012). The Norwegian Attack on Iona in 1209–10: The Last Viking Raid?. Iona Research Conference, 10 to 12 April 2012. pp. 1–10. Archived from the original on 5 January 2014. Retrieved 22 February 2013. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. "Annala Uladh: Annals of Ulster Otherwise Annala Senait, Annals of Senat". Corpus of Electronic Texts (28 January 2003 ed.). University College Cork. 2003. Retrieved 29 June 2014. "Annala Uladh: Annals of Ulster Otherwise Annala Senait, Annals of Senat". Corpus of Electronic Texts (13 April 2005 ed.). University College Cork. 2005. Retrieved 29 June 2014. Hudson, BT (1994). "Kings and Church in Early Scotland". The Scottish Historical Review. 73 (2): 145–170. doi:10.3366/shr.1994.73.2.145. ISSN 0036-9241. JSTOR 25530635.
Fisher (2005) pp. 86–87; McDonald (1995a) pp. 208–209; Macbain; Kennedy (1894) pp. 156–157. Fisher, I (2005). "The Heirs of Somerled". In Oram, RD; Stell, GP (eds.). Lordship and Architecture in Medieval Renaissance Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 85–96. ISBN 978-0-85976-628-9. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525. Macbain, A; Kennedy, J, eds. (1894). "The Book of Clanranald". Reliquiæ Celticæ: Texts, Papers and Studies in Gaelic Literature and Philology, Left by the Late Rev. Alexander Cameron, LL.D. Vol. 2, Poetry, History, and Philology. Inverness: The Northern Counties Newspaper and Printing and Publishing Company. pp. 138–309 – via Internet Archive.
McDonald (1995a) p. 208; McDonald (1995a) pp. 208–209. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525.
Fisher (2005) pp. 86–87; McDonald (1995a) pp. 208–209; Sellar (1966) p. 129; Martin (1816) p. 263. Fisher, I (2005). "The Heirs of Somerled". In Oram, RD; Stell, GP (eds.). Lordship and Architecture in Medieval Renaissance Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 85–96. ISBN 978-0-85976-628-9. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525. Sellar, WDH (1966). "The Origins and Ancestry of Somerled". The Scottish Historical Review. 45 (2): 123–142. JSTOR 25528658. Martin, M (1816). A Description of the Western Islands of Scotland (2nd ed.). London: A. Bell – via Internet Archive.
Sellar (1966) p. 129 n. 7; Macdonald (1811) p. 705. Sellar, WDH (1966). "The Origins and Ancestry of Somerled". The Scottish Historical Review. 45 (2): 123–142. JSTOR 25528658. Macdonald, J (1811). General View of the Agriculture of the Hebrides or Western Isles of Scotland. London: Sir Richard Phillips – via Internet Archive.
McDonald (1995a) pp. 208–209. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525.
Fisher (2005) pp. 86 fig. 5.2, 86–87; Power (2005) pp. 30–31; Ritchie (1997) pp. 108–110; McDonald (1995a) pp. 208–209. Fisher, I (2005). "The Heirs of Somerled". In Oram, RD; Stell, GP (eds.). Lordship and Architecture in Medieval Renaissance Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 85–96. ISBN 978-0-85976-628-9. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. Ritchie, A (1997). Iona. London: B T Batsford. ISBN 0-7134-7855-1. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525.
McDonald (1997) p. 206 n. 17; Hudson (1994) p. 159; Anderson (1949) p. 159. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Hudson, BT (1994). "Kings and Church in Early Scotland". The Scottish Historical Review. 73 (2): 145–170. doi:10.3366/shr.1994.73.2.145. ISSN 0036-9241. JSTOR 25530635. Anderson, MO (1949). "The List of Kings". The Scottish Historical Review. 28 (2): 108–118. JSTOR 25525997.
McDonald (1997) p. 206 n. 17; Hudson (1994) p. 159. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Hudson, BT (1994). "Kings and Church in Early Scotland". The Scottish Historical Review. 73 (2): 145–170. doi:10.3366/shr.1994.73.2.145. ISSN 0036-9241. JSTOR 25530635.
McDonald (1995a) p. 209. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525.
Oram (2011) p. 358; McDonald (1997) p. 221; McDonald (1995a) pp. 210–213. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525.
McDonald (1995a) p. 216. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525.
McDonald (1995a) pp. 215–216. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525.

oxforddnb.com

MacDonald (2013); Oram (2011); Stringer 2005; Sellar (2004); Sellar (2000); McDonald (1997). MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Stringer, K (2005). "The Emergence of a Nation-state, 1100–1300". In Wormald, J (ed.). Scotland: A History. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-820615-6. Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0.
Sellar (2004); Sellar (2000) p. 195. Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9.
Sellar (2004). Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.)
Oram (2011) pp. 111–112; Sellar (2004); Anderson (1922) pp. 223–224. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive.
Sellar (2004); Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 196; Anderson (1922) pp. 230–232; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 68–69. Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Sellar (2004); Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 196; Anderson (1922) p. 239; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 68–69. Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Sellar (2004); Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 197; Anderson (1922) pp. 253–258; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 74–75. Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Sellar (2004); Duncan; Brown (1957) p. 197; Anderson (1922) pp. 471–472; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 74–75. Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Duncan, AAM; Brown, AL (1959). "Argyll and the Isles in the Earlier Middle Ages" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 90: 192–220. doi:10.9750/PSAS.090.192.220. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Barrow (2004b). Barrow, GWS (2004). "Stewart family (per. c.1110–c.1350)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography. Vol. 1 (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/49411. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.)
Munro; Munro (2004); Sellar (2000) p. 195 n. 37; McDonald (1997) pp. 2, 187. Munro, RW; Munro, J (2004). "MacDonald family (per. c.1300–c.1500)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/54280. ISBN 9780198614111. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0.
McDonald (2007) p. 27 tab. 1.; Duffy (2004b); Sellar (2000) p. 192 tab. ii. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Duffy, S (2004b). "Godred Crovan [Guðrøðr, Gofraid Méránach] (d. 1095)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography. Vol. 1 (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/50613. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9.
Crawford (2004a). Crawford, BE (2004a). "Harald Maddadson [Haraldr Maddaðarson], earl of Caithness and earl of Orkney (1133/4–1206)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/49351. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.)
Oram (2011) pp. 158–159; Crawford (2004a). Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Crawford, BE (2004a). "Harald Maddadson [Haraldr Maddaðarson], earl of Caithness and earl of Orkney (1133/4–1206)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/49351. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.)
Somerville; McDonald (2010) pp. 481–482 (§ 110); McDonald (2007) p. 108; Williams (2007) pp. 146–148; Crawford (2004a); Crawford (2004b) p. 31; Sellar (2000) pp. 196–197; Crawford or Hall (1971) pp. 77, 79; Vigfusson (1887) p. 225; Anderson; Hjaltalin; Goudie (1873) pp. 195–196. Somerville, AA; McDonald, RA, eds. (2010). The Viking Age: A Reader. Readings in Medieval Civilizations and Cultures (series vol. 14). Toronto: University of Toronto Press. ISBN 978-1-4426-0148-2. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Crawford, BE (2004a). "Harald Maddadson [Haraldr Maddaðarson], earl of Caithness and earl of Orkney (1133/4–1206)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/49351. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Crawford, BE (2004b) [1985]. "The Earldom of Caithness and Kingdom of Scotland, 1150–1266". In Stringer, KJ (ed.). Essays on the Nobility of Medieval Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 25–43. ISBN 978-1-904607-45-8. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Crawford or Hall, BE (1971). The Earls of Orkney-Caithness and Their Relations With Norway and Scotland, 1158–1470 (PhD thesis). University of St Andrews. hdl:10023/2723. Vigfusson, G, ed. (1887). Icelandic Sagas and Other Historical Documents Relating to the Settlements and Descents of the Northmen on the British Isles. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 1. London: Her Majesty's Stationery Office – via Internet Archive. Anderson, J; Hjaltalin, JA; Goudie, G, eds. (1873). The Orkneyinga Saga. Edinburgh: Edmonston and Douglas – via Internet Archive.
McDonald (2007) pp. 110–112; Williams (2007) p. 147; Crawford (2004a); Sellar (2000) pp. 196–197; Barrow (1992) p. 83 n. 65; Barrow (1971) pp. 16, 25 n. 74; Crawford or Hall (1971) pp. 77–78; Anderson 1908 pp. 316–318; Stubbs 1871 pp. 11–12; Oliver (1860) pp. 37–38; Riley 1853 p. 393. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Crawford, BE (2004a). "Harald Maddadson [Haraldr Maddaðarson], earl of Caithness and earl of Orkney (1133/4–1206)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/49351. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Barrow, GWS (1992). Scotland and its Neighbours in the Middle Ages. London: The Hambledon Press. ISBN 978-1-85285-052-4. Barrow, GWS; Scott, WW, eds. (1971). The Acts of William I, King of Scots, 1165–1214. Regesta Regum Scottorum, 1153–1424 (series vol. 2). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 0-85224-142-9. Crawford or Hall, BE (1971). The Earls of Orkney-Caithness and Their Relations With Norway and Scotland, 1158–1470 (PhD thesis). University of St Andrews. hdl:10023/2723. Stubbs, W, ed. (1871). Chronica Magistri Rogeri de Houedene. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 4. Longman & Co. – via Internet Archive. Oliver, JR, ed. (1860). Monumenta de Insula Manniæ; or, A Collection of National Documents Relating to the Isle of Man. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive. Riley, HT, ed. (1853). The Annals of Roger de Hoveden: Comprising the History of England and of Other Countries of Europe, From A.D. 732 to A.D. 1201. Vol. 2, A.D. 1181 to A.D. 1201. London: H. G. Bohn – via Internet Archive.
MacDonald (2013) pp. 33–36; McDonald (1997) pp. 212–213; Macquarrie (2008). MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Macquarrie, A (2008). "Moluag [St Moluag] (d. 592)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/94648. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.)
Herbert (2004). Herbert, M (2004). "Columba [St Columba, Colum Cille] (c .521–597)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography. Vol. 1 (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/6001. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.)
MacDonald (2013) p. 30; Power (2013) p. 64; Power (2005) pp. 28–29; Woolf (2004) p. 106; Thornton (2004); The Annals of Ulster (2012) § 1164.2; The Annals of Ulster (2008) § 1164.2; Hudson (1994) p. 159. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. Power, R (2013). The Story of Iona: An Illustrated History and Guide. London: Canterbury Press Norwich. ISBN 978-1-84825-556-2. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. Woolf, A (2004). "The Age of Sea-Kings, 900–1300". In Omand, D (ed.). The Argyll Book. Edinburgh: Birlinn. pp. 94–109. ISBN 978-1-84158-253-5. Thornton, DE (2004). "Ua Brolcháin, Flaithbertach (d. 1175)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography. Vol. 1 (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/20472. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) "The Annals of Ulster". Corpus of Electronic Texts (15 August 2012 ed.). University College Cork. 2012. Retrieved 25 February 2013. "The Annals of Ulster". Corpus of Electronic Texts (29 August 2008 ed.). University College Cork. 2008. Retrieved 25 February 2013. Hudson, BT (1994). "Kings and Church in Early Scotland". The Scottish Historical Review. 73 (2): 145–170. doi:10.3366/shr.1994.73.2.145. ISSN 0036-9241. JSTOR 25530635.
Duffy (2004a); Duffy (2004b). Duffy, S (2004b). "Godred Crovan [Guðrøðr, Gofraid Méránach] (d. 1095)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography. Vol. 1 (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/50613. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Duffy, S (2004b). "Godred Crovan [Guðrøðr, Gofraid Méránach] (d. 1095)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography. Vol. 1 (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/50613. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.)
Duncan (2004b). Duncan, AAM (2004b). "Randolph, Thomas, first earl of Moray (d. 1332)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography. Vol. 1 (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/23121. Retrieved 6 September 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.)
Scott (2005); Sellar (2000) p. 200. Scott, WW (2005). "Macwilliam Family (per. c .1130–c. 1230)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/49357. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9.
Munro; Munro (2004). Munro, RW; Munro, J (2004). "MacDonald family (per. c.1300–c.1500)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/54280. ISBN 9780198614111. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.)

poms.ac.uk

db.poms.ac.uk

Boardman (2007) p. 95 n. 33; Registrum Monasterii de Passelet ... (1832) p. 127; H3/31/2 (n.d.). Boardman, S (2007). "The Gaelic World and the Early Stewart Court" (PDF). In Broun, D; MacGregor, M (eds.). Mìorun Mòr nan Gall, 'The Great Ill-will of the Lowlander'? Lowland Perceptions of the Highlands, Medieval and Modern. Centre for Scottish and Celtic Studies, University of Glasgow. pp. 83–109. OCLC 540108870. Archived from the original (PDF) on 7 June 2011. Retrieved 11 August 2014. Registrum Monasterii de Passelet, Cartas Privilegia Conventiones Aliaque Munimenta Complectens, A Domo Fundata A.D. MCLXIII Usque Ad A.D. MDXXIX. Edinburgh: n.p. 1832 – via Internet Archive. "H3/31/2". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1314. n.d. Retrieved 9 August 2014.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)
Boardman (2007) p. 95 n. 33; Registrum Monasterii de Passelet ... (1832) pp. 127-128; H3/31/3 (n.d.). Boardman, S (2007). "The Gaelic World and the Early Stewart Court" (PDF). In Broun, D; MacGregor, M (eds.). Mìorun Mòr nan Gall, 'The Great Ill-will of the Lowlander'? Lowland Perceptions of the Highlands, Medieval and Modern. Centre for Scottish and Celtic Studies, University of Glasgow. pp. 83–109. OCLC 540108870. Archived from the original (PDF) on 7 June 2011. Retrieved 11 August 2014. Registrum Monasterii de Passelet, Cartas Privilegia Conventiones Aliaque Munimenta Complectens, A Domo Fundata A.D. MCLXIII Usque Ad A.D. MDXXIX. Edinburgh: n.p. 1832 – via Internet Archive. "H3/31/3". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1314. n.d. Retrieved 9 August 2014.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)
Sellar (2000) p. 195; Barrow (1992) p. 25 n. 9; Paul 1882 p. 678 (§3170); H3/30/1 (n.d.). Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Barrow, GWS (1992). Scotland and its Neighbours in the Middle Ages. London: The Hambledon Press. ISBN 978-1-85285-052-4. Paul, JB, ed. (1882). Registrum Magni Sigilli Regum Scotorum: The Register of the Great Seal of Scotland, A.D. 1424–1513. Edinburgh: H.M. General Register House – via Internet Archive. "H3/30/1". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1314. n.d. Retrieved 16 July 2014.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)
Sellar (2000) p. 195; Registrum Monasterii de Passelet ... (1832) p. 125; H3/30/3 (n.d.). Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Registrum Monasterii de Passelet, Cartas Privilegia Conventiones Aliaque Munimenta Complectens, A Domo Fundata A.D. MCLXIII Usque Ad A.D. MDXXIX. Edinburgh: n.p. 1832 – via Internet Archive. "H3/30/3". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1314. n.d. Retrieved 9 January 2015.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)
Hammond (2010) pp. 83–84; McDonald (2004) p. 196; Registrum Monasterii de Passelet ... (1832) p. 125; H3/30/3 (n.d.). Hammond, MH (2010). "Royal and Aristocratic Attitudes to Saints and the Virgin Mary in Twelfth- and Thirteenth-Century Scotland". In Boardman, S; Williamson, E (eds.). The Cult of Saints and the Virgin Mary in Medieval Scotland. Studies in Celtic History (series vol. 28). Woodbridge: The Boydell Press. pp. 61–87. ISBN 978-1-84383-562-2. ISSN 0261-9865. McDonald, RA (2004). "Coming in From the Margins: The Descendants of Somerled and Cultural Accommodation in the Hebrides, 1164–1317". In Smith, B (ed.). Britain and Ireland, 900–1300: Insular Responses to Medieval European Change. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. pp. 179–198. ISBN 978-0-511-03855-6. Registrum Monasterii de Passelet, Cartas Privilegia Conventiones Aliaque Munimenta Complectens, A Domo Fundata A.D. MCLXIII Usque Ad A.D. MDXXIX. Edinburgh: n.p. 1832 – via Internet Archive. "H3/30/3". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1314. n.d. Retrieved 9 January 2015.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)
McDonald (1997) p. 220; Brown (1969) p. 132; McKerral (1952) pp. 116–117; Macphail; Dickson (1934) pp. 146–149; Anderson (1922) p. 247; Paul 1882 p. 678 (§3170); Birch (1870) p. 361; H3/30/1 (n.d.). McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Brown, AL (1969). "The Cistercian Abbey of Saddell, Kintyre". The Innes Review. 20 (2): 130–137. doi:10.3366/inr.1969.20.2.130. ISSN 0020-157X. McKerral, A (1954). "A Chronology of the Abbey and Castle of Saddell, Kintyre" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 86: 115–121. doi:10.9750/PSAS.086.115.121. Macphail, JRN; Dickson, WK, eds. (1934). Highland Papers. Publications of the Scottish History Society, Third Series (series vol. 22). Vol. 4. Edinburgh: T. & A. Constable – via Google Books. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Paul, JB, ed. (1882). Registrum Magni Sigilli Regum Scotorum: The Register of the Great Seal of Scotland, A.D. 1424–1513. Edinburgh: H.M. General Register House – via Internet Archive. Birch, WDG (1870). "On the Date of Foundation Ascribed to Cistertian Abbeys of Great Britain". The Journal of the British Archaeological Association. 26 (4): 281–299, 352–369. doi:10.1080/00681288.1870.11887769 – via Internet Archive. "H3/30/1". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1314. n.d. Retrieved 16 July 2014.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)

semanticscholar.org

api.semanticscholar.org

Caldwell; Hall; Wilkinson 2009 pp. 197–198. Caldwell, DH; Hall, MA; Wilkinson, CM (2009). "The Lewis Hoard of Gaming Pieces: A Re-examination of Their Context, Meanings, Discovery and Manufacture". Medieval Archaeology. 53 (1): 155–203. doi:10.1179/007660909X12457506806243. ISSN 0076-6097. S2CID 154568763.
Caldwell; Hall; Wilkinson 2009 pp. 165, 197–198. Caldwell, DH; Hall, MA; Wilkinson, CM (2009). "The Lewis Hoard of Gaming Pieces: A Re-examination of Their Context, Meanings, Discovery and Manufacture". Medieval Archaeology. 53 (1): 155–203. doi:10.1179/007660909X12457506806243. ISSN 0076-6097. S2CID 154568763.
Clancy (1997) p. 25; Meyor (1918) p. 393. Clancy, TO (1997). "Columba, Adomnán and the Cult of Saints in Scotland". The Innes Review. 48 (1): 1–26. doi:10.3366/inr.1997.48.1.1. ISSN 0020-157X. Meyer, K (1918). "Mitteilungen aus Irischen Handschriften (Fortsetzung)". Zeitschrift für celtische Philologie. 12: 358–397. doi:10.1515/zcph.1918.12.1.358. S2CID 202161368 – via Internet Archive.

strath.ac.uk

strathprints.strath.ac.uk

Cathcart (2012) p. 260; Coira (2012) p. 57; Sellar (2000) pp. 195–196; Munro (1993) p. 57. Cathcart, A (2012). "The Forgotten '45: Donald Dubh's Rebellion in an Archipelagic Context" (PDF). Scottish Historical Review. 91 (2): 239–264. doi:10.3366/shr.2012.0101. ISSN 0036-9241. Coira, MP (2012). By Poetic Authority: The Rhetoric of Panegyric in Gaelic Poetry of Scotland to c. 1700. Edinburgh: Dunedin Academic Press. ISBN 978-1-78046-003-1. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Munro, RW, ed. (1993) [1961]. Munro's Western Isles of Scotland and Genealogies of the Clans, 1549. Genealogical Publishing Company. ISBN 978-0-8063-5076-9.
Cathcart (2012) p. 260. Cathcart, A (2012). "The Forgotten '45: Donald Dubh's Rebellion in an Archipelagic Context" (PDF). Scottish Historical Review. 91 (2): 239–264. doi:10.3366/shr.2012.0101. ISSN 0036-9241.

ucc.ie

MacDonald (2013) p. 30; Power (2013) p. 64; Power (2005) pp. 28–29; Woolf (2004) p. 106; Thornton (2004); The Annals of Ulster (2012) § 1164.2; The Annals of Ulster (2008) § 1164.2; Hudson (1994) p. 159. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. Power, R (2013). The Story of Iona: An Illustrated History and Guide. London: Canterbury Press Norwich. ISBN 978-1-84825-556-2. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. Woolf, A (2004). "The Age of Sea-Kings, 900–1300". In Omand, D (ed.). The Argyll Book. Edinburgh: Birlinn. pp. 94–109. ISBN 978-1-84158-253-5. Thornton, DE (2004). "Ua Brolcháin, Flaithbertach (d. 1175)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography. Vol. 1 (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/20472. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) "The Annals of Ulster". Corpus of Electronic Texts (15 August 2012 ed.). University College Cork. 2012. Retrieved 25 February 2013. "The Annals of Ulster". Corpus of Electronic Texts (29 August 2008 ed.). University College Cork. 2008. Retrieved 25 February 2013. Hudson, BT (1994). "Kings and Church in Early Scotland". The Scottish Historical Review. 73 (2): 145–170. doi:10.3366/shr.1994.73.2.145. ISSN 0036-9241. JSTOR 25530635.
Beuermann (2012) p. 9; Power (2005) p. 29; Annala Uladh ... (2003) § 1204.4; Annala Uladh ... (2005) § 1204.4; Hudson (1994) p. 159. Beuermann, I (2012). The Norwegian Attack on Iona in 1209–10: The Last Viking Raid?. Iona Research Conference, 10 to 12 April 2012. pp. 1–10. Archived from the original on 5 January 2014. Retrieved 22 February 2013. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. "Annala Uladh: Annals of Ulster Otherwise Annala Senait, Annals of Senat". Corpus of Electronic Texts (28 January 2003 ed.). University College Cork. 2003. Retrieved 29 June 2014. "Annala Uladh: Annals of Ulster Otherwise Annala Senait, Annals of Senat". Corpus of Electronic Texts (13 April 2005 ed.). University College Cork. 2005. Retrieved 29 June 2014. Hudson, BT (1994). "Kings and Church in Early Scotland". The Scottish Historical Review. 73 (2): 145–170. doi:10.3366/shr.1994.73.2.145. ISSN 0036-9241. JSTOR 25530635.
Beuermann (2003) p. 9; Annala Uladh ... (2005) § 1212.4; Annala Uladh ... (2003) § 1212.4; Sellar (2000) p. 200. Beuermann, I (2012). The Norwegian Attack on Iona in 1209–10: The Last Viking Raid?. Iona Research Conference, 10 to 12 April 2012. pp. 1–10. Archived from the original on 5 January 2014. Retrieved 22 February 2013. "Annala Uladh: Annals of Ulster Otherwise Annala Senait, Annals of Senat". Corpus of Electronic Texts (13 April 2005 ed.). University College Cork. 2005. Retrieved 29 June 2014. "Annala Uladh: Annals of Ulster Otherwise Annala Senait, Annals of Senat". Corpus of Electronic Texts (28 January 2003 ed.). University College Cork. 2003. Retrieved 29 June 2014. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9.
Annala Uladh ... (2005) § 1212.4; Annala Uladh ... (2003) § 1212.4. "Annala Uladh: Annals of Ulster Otherwise Annala Senait, Annals of Senat". Corpus of Electronic Texts (13 April 2005 ed.). University College Cork. 2005. Retrieved 29 June 2014. "Annala Uladh: Annals of Ulster Otherwise Annala Senait, Annals of Senat". Corpus of Electronic Texts (28 January 2003 ed.). University College Cork. 2003. Retrieved 29 June 2014.

vsnrweb-publications.org.uk

Fisher (2005); Power (2005); Raven (2005); Cowan (2000); Power (1994); Barrow (1992); Brown 1969. Fisher, I (2005). "The Heirs of Somerled". In Oram, RD; Stell, GP (eds.). Lordship and Architecture in Medieval Renaissance Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 85–96. ISBN 978-0-85976-628-9. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. Raven, JA (2005). Medieval Landscapes and Lordship in South Uist (PhD thesis). Vol. 1. University of Glasgow – via Glasgow Theses Service. Watt, DER (1994). "Bishops in the Isles Before 1203: Bibliography and Biographical Lists". The Innes Review. 45 (2): 99–119. doi:10.3366/inr.1994.45.2.99. ISSN 0020-157X. Barrow, GWS (1992). Scotland and its Neighbours in the Middle Ages. London: The Hambledon Press. ISBN 978-1-85285-052-4. Brown, AL (1969). "The Cistercian Abbey of Saddell, Kintyre". The Innes Review. 20 (2): 130–137. doi:10.3366/inr.1969.20.2.130. ISSN 0020-157X.
McDonald (2007) p. 134 n. 61; Power (2005) p. 39; Cowan (1990) pp. 112, 114. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. Cowan, EJ (1990). "Norwegian Sunset – Scottish Dawn: Hakon IV and Alexander III". In Reid, NH (ed.). Scotland in the Reign of Alexander III, 1249–1286. Edinburgh: John Donald Publishers. pp. 103–131. ISBN 978-0-85976-218-2.
McDonald (2007) p. 135; Power (2005) p. 39. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219.
Power (2005) p. 29. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219.
MacDonald (2013) p. 30; Power (2013) p. 64; Power (2005) pp. 28–29; Woolf (2004) p. 106; Thornton (2004); The Annals of Ulster (2012) § 1164.2; The Annals of Ulster (2008) § 1164.2; Hudson (1994) p. 159. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. Power, R (2013). The Story of Iona: An Illustrated History and Guide. London: Canterbury Press Norwich. ISBN 978-1-84825-556-2. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. Woolf, A (2004). "The Age of Sea-Kings, 900–1300". In Omand, D (ed.). The Argyll Book. Edinburgh: Birlinn. pp. 94–109. ISBN 978-1-84158-253-5. Thornton, DE (2004). "Ua Brolcháin, Flaithbertach (d. 1175)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography. Vol. 1 (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/20472. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) "The Annals of Ulster". Corpus of Electronic Texts (15 August 2012 ed.). University College Cork. 2012. Retrieved 25 February 2013. "The Annals of Ulster". Corpus of Electronic Texts (29 August 2008 ed.). University College Cork. 2008. Retrieved 25 February 2013. Hudson, BT (1994). "Kings and Church in Early Scotland". The Scottish Historical Review. 73 (2): 145–170. doi:10.3366/shr.1994.73.2.145. ISSN 0036-9241. JSTOR 25530635.
Beuermann (2012) p. 5; Power (2005) pp. 28–29; Woolf (2004) p. 106. Beuermann, I (2012). The Norwegian Attack on Iona in 1209–10: The Last Viking Raid?. Iona Research Conference, 10 to 12 April 2012. pp. 1–10. Archived from the original on 5 January 2014. Retrieved 22 February 2013. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. Woolf, A (2004). "The Age of Sea-Kings, 900–1300". In Omand, D (ed.). The Argyll Book. Edinburgh: Birlinn. pp. 94–109. ISBN 978-1-84158-253-5.
Oram (2011) p. 168; Fisher (2005) p. 86; Power (2005) p. 29; McDonald (1997) pp. 218–219; Macbain; Kennedy (1894) pp. 156–157. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Fisher, I (2005). "The Heirs of Somerled". In Oram, RD; Stell, GP (eds.). Lordship and Architecture in Medieval Renaissance Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 85–96. ISBN 978-0-85976-628-9. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Macbain, A; Kennedy, J, eds. (1894). "The Book of Clanranald". Reliquiæ Celticæ: Texts, Papers and Studies in Gaelic Literature and Philology, Left by the Late Rev. Alexander Cameron, LL.D. Vol. 2, Poetry, History, and Philology. Inverness: The Northern Counties Newspaper and Printing and Publishing Company. pp. 138–309 – via Internet Archive.
Fisher (2005) p. 86; Power (2005) p. 29; Munch; Goss (1874b) pp. 285–288. Fisher, I (2005). "The Heirs of Somerled". In Oram, RD; Stell, GP (eds.). Lordship and Architecture in Medieval Renaissance Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 85–96. ISBN 978-0-85976-628-9. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874b). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 2. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Beuermann (2012) p. 6; Power (2005) pp. 29–30; McDonald (1997) pp. 218–219; Watts (1994) p. 113 n. 7; Munch; Goss (1874b) pp. 285–288. Beuermann, I (2012). The Norwegian Attack on Iona in 1209–10: The Last Viking Raid?. Iona Research Conference, 10 to 12 April 2012. pp. 1–10. Archived from the original on 5 January 2014. Retrieved 22 February 2013. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Watt, DER (1994). "Bishops in the Isles Before 1203: Bibliography and Biographical Lists". The Innes Review. 45 (2): 99–119. doi:10.3366/inr.1994.45.2.99. ISSN 0020-157X. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874b). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 2. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Beuermann (2012) p. 9; Power (2005) p. 29; Annala Uladh ... (2003) § 1204.4; Annala Uladh ... (2005) § 1204.4; Hudson (1994) p. 159. Beuermann, I (2012). The Norwegian Attack on Iona in 1209–10: The Last Viking Raid?. Iona Research Conference, 10 to 12 April 2012. pp. 1–10. Archived from the original on 5 January 2014. Retrieved 22 February 2013. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. "Annala Uladh: Annals of Ulster Otherwise Annala Senait, Annals of Senat". Corpus of Electronic Texts (28 January 2003 ed.). University College Cork. 2003. Retrieved 29 June 2014. "Annala Uladh: Annals of Ulster Otherwise Annala Senait, Annals of Senat". Corpus of Electronic Texts (13 April 2005 ed.). University College Cork. 2005. Retrieved 29 June 2014. Hudson, BT (1994). "Kings and Church in Early Scotland". The Scottish Historical Review. 73 (2): 145–170. doi:10.3366/shr.1994.73.2.145. ISSN 0036-9241. JSTOR 25530635.
Power (2005) p. 30. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219.
Power (2005) pp. 30–31. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219.
Fisher (2005) pp. 86 fig. 5.2, 86–87; Power (2005) pp. 30–31; Ritchie (1997) pp. 108–110; McDonald (1995a) pp. 208–209. Fisher, I (2005). "The Heirs of Somerled". In Oram, RD; Stell, GP (eds.). Lordship and Architecture in Medieval Renaissance Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 85–96. ISBN 978-0-85976-628-9. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. Ritchie, A (1997). Iona. London: B T Batsford. ISBN 0-7134-7855-1. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525.
Power (2013) p. 65; Power (2005) p. 28; McDonald (1997) p. 246; Ritchie (1997) pp. 100–101. Power, R (2013). The Story of Iona: An Illustrated History and Guide. London: Canterbury Press Norwich. ISBN 978-1-84825-556-2. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Ritchie, A (1997). Iona. London: B T Batsford. ISBN 0-7134-7855-1.
Power (2005) p. 28; McDonald (1997) p. 246; Ritchie (1997) pp. 100–101. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Ritchie, A (1997). Iona. London: B T Batsford. ISBN 0-7134-7855-1.
Power (2013) p. 66; Power (2005) p. 28. Power, R (2013). The Story of Iona: An Illustrated History and Guide. London: Canterbury Press Norwich. ISBN 978-1-84825-556-2. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219.
Power (2005) p. 31. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219.

web.archive.org

Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 60–61; Cotton MS Julius A VII (n.d.). Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive. "Cotton MS Julius A VII". British Library. n.d. Archived from the original on 20 July 2021. Retrieved 29 June 2014.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)
Broderick; Stowell (1973) p. 70 (§ 57); Munch; Goss (1874a) p. 80; Cotton MS Julius A VII (n.d.). Broderick, G; Stowell, B, eds. (1973). Chronicle of the Kings of Mann and the Isles: Recortys Reeaghyn Vannin as ny hEllanyn. Vol. 1. Edinburgh: s.p. – via Google Books. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive. "Cotton MS Julius A VII". British Library. n.d. Archived from the original on 20 July 2021. Retrieved 29 June 2014.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)
Boardman (2007) p. 95, 95 n. 33. Boardman, S (2007). "The Gaelic World and the Early Stewart Court" (PDF). In Broun, D; MacGregor, M (eds.). Mìorun Mòr nan Gall, 'The Great Ill-will of the Lowlander'? Lowland Perceptions of the Highlands, Medieval and Modern. Centre for Scottish and Celtic Studies, University of Glasgow. pp. 83–109. OCLC 540108870. Archived from the original (PDF) on 7 June 2011. Retrieved 11 August 2014.
Boardman (2007) p. 95 n. 33; Registrum Monasterii de Passelet ... (1832) p. 127; H3/31/2 (n.d.). Boardman, S (2007). "The Gaelic World and the Early Stewart Court" (PDF). In Broun, D; MacGregor, M (eds.). Mìorun Mòr nan Gall, 'The Great Ill-will of the Lowlander'? Lowland Perceptions of the Highlands, Medieval and Modern. Centre for Scottish and Celtic Studies, University of Glasgow. pp. 83–109. OCLC 540108870. Archived from the original (PDF) on 7 June 2011. Retrieved 11 August 2014. Registrum Monasterii de Passelet, Cartas Privilegia Conventiones Aliaque Munimenta Complectens, A Domo Fundata A.D. MCLXIII Usque Ad A.D. MDXXIX. Edinburgh: n.p. 1832 – via Internet Archive. "H3/31/2". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1314. n.d. Retrieved 9 August 2014.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)
Boardman (2007) p. 95 n. 33; Registrum Monasterii de Passelet ... (1832) pp. 127-128; H3/31/3 (n.d.). Boardman, S (2007). "The Gaelic World and the Early Stewart Court" (PDF). In Broun, D; MacGregor, M (eds.). Mìorun Mòr nan Gall, 'The Great Ill-will of the Lowlander'? Lowland Perceptions of the Highlands, Medieval and Modern. Centre for Scottish and Celtic Studies, University of Glasgow. pp. 83–109. OCLC 540108870. Archived from the original (PDF) on 7 June 2011. Retrieved 11 August 2014. Registrum Monasterii de Passelet, Cartas Privilegia Conventiones Aliaque Munimenta Complectens, A Domo Fundata A.D. MCLXIII Usque Ad A.D. MDXXIX. Edinburgh: n.p. 1832 – via Internet Archive. "H3/31/3". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1314. n.d. Retrieved 9 August 2014.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)
Beuermann (2012) p. 5; Power (2005) pp. 28–29; Woolf (2004) p. 106. Beuermann, I (2012). The Norwegian Attack on Iona in 1209–10: The Last Viking Raid?. Iona Research Conference, 10 to 12 April 2012. pp. 1–10. Archived from the original on 5 January 2014. Retrieved 22 February 2013. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. Woolf, A (2004). "The Age of Sea-Kings, 900–1300". In Omand, D (ed.). The Argyll Book. Edinburgh: Birlinn. pp. 94–109. ISBN 978-1-84158-253-5.
Beuermann (2012) p. 6; Power (2005) pp. 29–30; McDonald (1997) pp. 218–219; Watts (1994) p. 113 n. 7; Munch; Goss (1874b) pp. 285–288. Beuermann, I (2012). The Norwegian Attack on Iona in 1209–10: The Last Viking Raid?. Iona Research Conference, 10 to 12 April 2012. pp. 1–10. Archived from the original on 5 January 2014. Retrieved 22 February 2013. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Watt, DER (1994). "Bishops in the Isles Before 1203: Bibliography and Biographical Lists". The Innes Review. 45 (2): 99–119. doi:10.3366/inr.1994.45.2.99. ISSN 0020-157X. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874b). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 2. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Beuermann (2012) p. 6. Beuermann, I (2012). The Norwegian Attack on Iona in 1209–10: The Last Viking Raid?. Iona Research Conference, 10 to 12 April 2012. pp. 1–10. Archived from the original on 5 January 2014. Retrieved 22 February 2013.
Beuermann (2012) p. 9; Power (2005) p. 29; Annala Uladh ... (2003) § 1204.4; Annala Uladh ... (2005) § 1204.4; Hudson (1994) p. 159. Beuermann, I (2012). The Norwegian Attack on Iona in 1209–10: The Last Viking Raid?. Iona Research Conference, 10 to 12 April 2012. pp. 1–10. Archived from the original on 5 January 2014. Retrieved 22 February 2013. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. "Annala Uladh: Annals of Ulster Otherwise Annala Senait, Annals of Senat". Corpus of Electronic Texts (28 January 2003 ed.). University College Cork. 2003. Retrieved 29 June 2014. "Annala Uladh: Annals of Ulster Otherwise Annala Senait, Annals of Senat". Corpus of Electronic Texts (13 April 2005 ed.). University College Cork. 2005. Retrieved 29 June 2014. Hudson, BT (1994). "Kings and Church in Early Scotland". The Scottish Historical Review. 73 (2): 145–170. doi:10.3366/shr.1994.73.2.145. ISSN 0036-9241. JSTOR 25530635.
Beuermann (2003) p. 9; Annala Uladh ... (2005) § 1212.4; Annala Uladh ... (2003) § 1212.4; Sellar (2000) p. 200. Beuermann, I (2012). The Norwegian Attack on Iona in 1209–10: The Last Viking Raid?. Iona Research Conference, 10 to 12 April 2012. pp. 1–10. Archived from the original on 5 January 2014. Retrieved 22 February 2013. "Annala Uladh: Annals of Ulster Otherwise Annala Senait, Annals of Senat". Corpus of Electronic Texts (13 April 2005 ed.). University College Cork. 2005. Retrieved 29 June 2014. "Annala Uladh: Annals of Ulster Otherwise Annala Senait, Annals of Senat". Corpus of Electronic Texts (28 January 2003 ed.). University College Cork. 2003. Retrieved 29 June 2014. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9.
Beuermann (2012) p. 2. Beuermann, I (2012). The Norwegian Attack on Iona in 1209–10: The Last Viking Raid?. Iona Research Conference, 10 to 12 April 2012. pp. 1–10. Archived from the original on 5 January 2014. Retrieved 22 February 2013.

worldcat.org

search.worldcat.org

MacDonald (2013); MacGregor (2000). MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. MacGregor, M (2000). "Genealogies of the Clans: Contributions to the Study of the MS 1467" (PDF). The Innes Review. 51 (2): 131–146. doi:10.3366/inr.2000.51.2.131. ISSN 0020-157X.
MacDonald (2013); Oram (2011); Stringer 2005; Sellar (2004); Sellar (2000); McDonald (1997). MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Stringer, K (2005). "The Emergence of a Nation-state, 1100–1300". In Wormald, J (ed.). Scotland: A History. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-820615-6. Sellar, WDH (2004). "Somerled (d. 1164)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/26782. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0.
Murray (2005); Oram (2000); McDonald (1995b). Murray, N (2005). "Swerving From the Path of Justice". In Oram, RD (ed.). The Reign of Alexander II, 1214–49. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 16). Leiden: Brill. pp. 285–305. ISBN 90-04-14206-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Oram, RD (2000). The Lordship of Galloway. Edinburgh: John Donald. ISBN 0-85976-541-5. McDonald, RA (1995b). "Images of Hebridean Lordship in the Late Twelfth and Early Thirteenth Centuries: The Seal of Raonall Mac Sorley". The Scottish Historical Review. 74 (2): 129–143. doi:10.3366/shr.1995.74.2.129. JSTOR 25530679..
Fisher (2005); Power (2005); Raven (2005); Cowan (2000); Power (1994); Barrow (1992); Brown 1969. Fisher, I (2005). "The Heirs of Somerled". In Oram, RD; Stell, GP (eds.). Lordship and Architecture in Medieval Renaissance Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 85–96. ISBN 978-0-85976-628-9. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. Raven, JA (2005). Medieval Landscapes and Lordship in South Uist (PhD thesis). Vol. 1. University of Glasgow – via Glasgow Theses Service. Watt, DER (1994). "Bishops in the Isles Before 1203: Bibliography and Biographical Lists". The Innes Review. 45 (2): 99–119. doi:10.3366/inr.1994.45.2.99. ISSN 0020-157X. Barrow, GWS (1992). Scotland and its Neighbours in the Middle Ages. London: The Hambledon Press. ISBN 978-1-85285-052-4. Brown, AL (1969). "The Cistercian Abbey of Saddell, Kintyre". The Innes Review. 20 (2): 130–137. doi:10.3366/inr.1969.20.2.130. ISSN 0020-157X.
Oram (2013); Power (2013); Williams (2007); Woolf (2007). Oram, RD (2013) [2012]. Alexander II, King of Scots, 1214–1249. Edinburgh: Birlinn. ISBN 978-1-907909-05-4. Power, R (2013). The Story of Iona: An Illustrated History and Guide. London: Canterbury Press Norwich. ISBN 978-1-84825-556-2. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Woolf, A (2007). "A Dead Man at Ballyshannon". In Duffy, S (ed.). The World of the Galloglass: Kings, Warlords and Warriors in Ireland and Scotland, 1200–1600. Dublin: Four Courts Press. pp. 77–85. ISBN 978-1-85182-946-0.
Williams (2007). Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462.
MacDonald (2013); Power (2013); Oram (2011); Williams (2007); Sellar (2000). MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. Power, R (2013). The Story of Iona: An Illustrated History and Guide. London: Canterbury Press Norwich. ISBN 978-1-84825-556-2. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9.
MacDonald (2013); Power (2013). MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. Power, R (2013). The Story of Iona: An Illustrated History and Guide. London: Canterbury Press Norwich. ISBN 978-1-84825-556-2.
MacDonald (2013); Power (2013); Williams (2007). MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. Power, R (2013). The Story of Iona: An Illustrated History and Guide. London: Canterbury Press Norwich. ISBN 978-1-84825-556-2. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462.
Forte; Oram; Pedersen (2005) pp. 246–248; Murray (2005) p. 288; Oram (2000) p. 111 n. 95. Forte, A; Oram, RD; Pedersen, F (2005). Viking Empires. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-82992-2. Murray, N (2005). "Swerving From the Path of Justice". In Oram, RD (ed.). The Reign of Alexander II, 1214–49. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 16). Leiden: Brill. pp. 285–305. ISBN 90-04-14206-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Oram, RD (2000). The Lordship of Galloway. Edinburgh: John Donald. ISBN 0-85976-541-5.
Forte; Oram; Pedersen (2005) pp. 247–248; Murray (2005) p. 288. Forte, A; Oram, RD; Pedersen, F (2005). Viking Empires. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-82992-2. Murray, N (2005). "Swerving From the Path of Justice". In Oram, RD (ed.). The Reign of Alexander II, 1214–49. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 16). Leiden: Brill. pp. 285–305. ISBN 90-04-14206-1. ISSN 1569-1462.
Murray (2005) p. 288. Murray, N (2005). "Swerving From the Path of Justice". In Oram, RD (ed.). The Reign of Alexander II, 1214–49. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 16). Leiden: Brill. pp. 285–305. ISBN 90-04-14206-1. ISSN 1569-1462.
Oram (2011) p. 157; Forte; Oram; Pedersen (2005) pp. 247; Murray (2005) p. 288. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Forte, A; Oram, RD; Pedersen, F (2005). Viking Empires. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-82992-2. Murray, N (2005). "Swerving From the Path of Justice". In Oram, RD (ed.). The Reign of Alexander II, 1214–49. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 16). Leiden: Brill. pp. 285–305. ISBN 90-04-14206-1. ISSN 1569-1462.
Oram (2011) p. 157; Forte; Oram; Pedersen (2005) pp. 246–248; Murray (2005) p. 288. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Forte, A; Oram, RD; Pedersen, F (2005). Viking Empires. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-82992-2. Murray, N (2005). "Swerving From the Path of Justice". In Oram, RD (ed.). The Reign of Alexander II, 1214–49. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 16). Leiden: Brill. pp. 285–305. ISBN 90-04-14206-1. ISSN 1569-1462.
Boardman (2007) p. 95, 95 n. 33. Boardman, S (2007). "The Gaelic World and the Early Stewart Court" (PDF). In Broun, D; MacGregor, M (eds.). Mìorun Mòr nan Gall, 'The Great Ill-will of the Lowlander'? Lowland Perceptions of the Highlands, Medieval and Modern. Centre for Scottish and Celtic Studies, University of Glasgow. pp. 83–109. OCLC 540108870. Archived from the original (PDF) on 7 June 2011. Retrieved 11 August 2014.
Boardman (2007) p. 95 n. 33; Registrum Monasterii de Passelet ... (1832) p. 127; H3/31/2 (n.d.). Boardman, S (2007). "The Gaelic World and the Early Stewart Court" (PDF). In Broun, D; MacGregor, M (eds.). Mìorun Mòr nan Gall, 'The Great Ill-will of the Lowlander'? Lowland Perceptions of the Highlands, Medieval and Modern. Centre for Scottish and Celtic Studies, University of Glasgow. pp. 83–109. OCLC 540108870. Archived from the original (PDF) on 7 June 2011. Retrieved 11 August 2014. Registrum Monasterii de Passelet, Cartas Privilegia Conventiones Aliaque Munimenta Complectens, A Domo Fundata A.D. MCLXIII Usque Ad A.D. MDXXIX. Edinburgh: n.p. 1832 – via Internet Archive. "H3/31/2". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1314. n.d. Retrieved 9 August 2014.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)
Boardman (2007) p. 95 n. 33; Registrum Monasterii de Passelet ... (1832) pp. 127-128; H3/31/3 (n.d.). Boardman, S (2007). "The Gaelic World and the Early Stewart Court" (PDF). In Broun, D; MacGregor, M (eds.). Mìorun Mòr nan Gall, 'The Great Ill-will of the Lowlander'? Lowland Perceptions of the Highlands, Medieval and Modern. Centre for Scottish and Celtic Studies, University of Glasgow. pp. 83–109. OCLC 540108870. Archived from the original (PDF) on 7 June 2011. Retrieved 11 August 2014. Registrum Monasterii de Passelet, Cartas Privilegia Conventiones Aliaque Munimenta Complectens, A Domo Fundata A.D. MCLXIII Usque Ad A.D. MDXXIX. Edinburgh: n.p. 1832 – via Internet Archive. "H3/31/3". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1314. n.d. Retrieved 9 August 2014.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)
Williams (2007) p. 141 illus. 14, 145–148; Sellar (2000) pp. 191, 192 tab. ii, 198. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9.
Williams (2007) pp. 147–148. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462.
Somerville; McDonald (2010) pp. 481–482 (§ 110); McDonald (2007) p. 108; Williams (2007) pp. 146–148; Crawford (2004a); Crawford (2004b) p. 31; Sellar (2000) pp. 196–197; Crawford or Hall (1971) pp. 77, 79; Vigfusson (1887) p. 225; Anderson; Hjaltalin; Goudie (1873) pp. 195–196. Somerville, AA; McDonald, RA, eds. (2010). The Viking Age: A Reader. Readings in Medieval Civilizations and Cultures (series vol. 14). Toronto: University of Toronto Press. ISBN 978-1-4426-0148-2. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Crawford, BE (2004a). "Harald Maddadson [Haraldr Maddaðarson], earl of Caithness and earl of Orkney (1133/4–1206)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/49351. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Crawford, BE (2004b) [1985]. "The Earldom of Caithness and Kingdom of Scotland, 1150–1266". In Stringer, KJ (ed.). Essays on the Nobility of Medieval Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 25–43. ISBN 978-1-904607-45-8. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Crawford or Hall, BE (1971). The Earls of Orkney-Caithness and Their Relations With Norway and Scotland, 1158–1470 (PhD thesis). University of St Andrews. hdl:10023/2723. Vigfusson, G, ed. (1887). Icelandic Sagas and Other Historical Documents Relating to the Settlements and Descents of the Northmen on the British Isles. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 1. London: Her Majesty's Stationery Office – via Internet Archive. Anderson, J; Hjaltalin, JA; Goudie, G, eds. (1873). The Orkneyinga Saga. Edinburgh: Edmonston and Douglas – via Internet Archive.
McDonald (2007) pp. 110–112; Williams (2007) p. 147; Crawford (2004a); Sellar (2000) pp. 196–197; Barrow (1992) p. 83 n. 65; Barrow (1971) pp. 16, 25 n. 74; Crawford or Hall (1971) pp. 77–78; Anderson 1908 pp. 316–318; Stubbs 1871 pp. 11–12; Oliver (1860) pp. 37–38; Riley 1853 p. 393. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Crawford, BE (2004a). "Harald Maddadson [Haraldr Maddaðarson], earl of Caithness and earl of Orkney (1133/4–1206)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/49351. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Barrow, GWS (1992). Scotland and its Neighbours in the Middle Ages. London: The Hambledon Press. ISBN 978-1-85285-052-4. Barrow, GWS; Scott, WW, eds. (1971). The Acts of William I, King of Scots, 1165–1214. Regesta Regum Scottorum, 1153–1424 (series vol. 2). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 0-85224-142-9. Crawford or Hall, BE (1971). The Earls of Orkney-Caithness and Their Relations With Norway and Scotland, 1158–1470 (PhD thesis). University of St Andrews. hdl:10023/2723. Stubbs, W, ed. (1871). Chronica Magistri Rogeri de Houedene. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 4. Longman & Co. – via Internet Archive. Oliver, JR, ed. (1860). Monumenta de Insula Manniæ; or, A Collection of National Documents Relating to the Isle of Man. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive. Riley, HT, ed. (1853). The Annals of Roger de Hoveden: Comprising the History of England and of Other Countries of Europe, From A.D. 732 to A.D. 1201. Vol. 2, A.D. 1181 to A.D. 1201. London: H. G. Bohn – via Internet Archive.
McDonald (2007) p. 72; Williams (2007) pp. 146–147, 147 n. 39; Sellar (2000) pp. 196–197; Anderson (1922) p. 350 n. 2; Vigfusson (1887) p. 225; Anderson; Hjaltalin; Goudie (1873) p. 195. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Vigfusson, G, ed. (1887). Icelandic Sagas and Other Historical Documents Relating to the Settlements and Descents of the Northmen on the British Isles. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 1. London: Her Majesty's Stationery Office – via Internet Archive. Anderson, J; Hjaltalin, JA; Goudie, G, eds. (1873). The Orkneyinga Saga. Edinburgh: Edmonston and Douglas – via Internet Archive.
Williams (2007) pp. 146–147, 147 n. 39. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462.
Somerville; McDonald (2010) pp. 481–482 (§ 110); Williams (2007) pp. 146–148; Vigfusson (1887) p. 225; Anderson; Hjaltalin; Goudie (1873) pp. 195–196, 195–196 n. 39. Somerville, AA; McDonald, RA, eds. (2010). The Viking Age: A Reader. Readings in Medieval Civilizations and Cultures (series vol. 14). Toronto: University of Toronto Press. ISBN 978-1-4426-0148-2. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Vigfusson, G, ed. (1887). Icelandic Sagas and Other Historical Documents Relating to the Settlements and Descents of the Northmen on the British Isles. Rerum Britannicarum Medii Ævi Scriptores. Vol. 1. London: Her Majesty's Stationery Office – via Internet Archive. Anderson, J; Hjaltalin, JA; Goudie, G, eds. (1873). The Orkneyinga Saga. Edinburgh: Edmonston and Douglas – via Internet Archive.
McDonald (2007) p. 111; Williams (2007) p. 147; Crawford (2004b) p. 31; Crawford or Hall (1971) pp. 78–79. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Williams, G (2007). "'These People were High-born and Thought Well of Themselves': The Family of Moddan of Dale". In Smith, BB; Taylor, S; Williams, G (eds.). West Over Sea: Studies in Scandinavian Sea-borne Expansion and Settlement before 1300. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 31). Leiden: Brill. pp. 129–152. ISBN 978-90-04-15893-1. ISSN 1569-1462. Crawford, BE (2004b) [1985]. "The Earldom of Caithness and Kingdom of Scotland, 1150–1266". In Stringer, KJ (ed.). Essays on the Nobility of Medieval Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 25–43. ISBN 978-1-904607-45-8. Crawford or Hall, BE (1971). The Earls of Orkney-Caithness and Their Relations With Norway and Scotland, 1158–1470 (PhD thesis). University of St Andrews. hdl:10023/2723.
Caldwell; Hall; Wilkinson 2009 pp. 197–198. Caldwell, DH; Hall, MA; Wilkinson, CM (2009). "The Lewis Hoard of Gaming Pieces: A Re-examination of Their Context, Meanings, Discovery and Manufacture". Medieval Archaeology. 53 (1): 155–203. doi:10.1179/007660909X12457506806243. ISSN 0076-6097. S2CID 154568763.
Caldwell; Hall; Wilkinson 2009 pp. 165, 197–198. Caldwell, DH; Hall, MA; Wilkinson, CM (2009). "The Lewis Hoard of Gaming Pieces: A Re-examination of Their Context, Meanings, Discovery and Manufacture". Medieval Archaeology. 53 (1): 155–203. doi:10.1179/007660909X12457506806243. ISSN 0076-6097. S2CID 154568763.
Caldwell; Hall; Wilkinson 2009 p. 155. Crawford, BE (2014). "The Kingdom of Man and the Earldom of Orkney—Some Comparisons". In Sigurðsson, JV; Bolton, T (eds.). Celtic-Norse Relationships in the Irish Sea in the Middle Ages, 800–1200. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 65). Leiden: Brill. pp. 65–80. ISBN 978-90-04-25512-8. ISSN 1569-1462.
Crawford (2014) pp. 72–73; Beuermann (2010) p. 106; McDonald (2007) p. 134; Johnsen (1969) p. 23; Fornmanna Sögur (1835) p. 194. Crawford, BE (2014). "The Kingdom of Man and the Earldom of Orkney—Some Comparisons". In Sigurðsson, JV; Bolton, T (eds.). Celtic-Norse Relationships in the Irish Sea in the Middle Ages, 800–1200. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 65). Leiden: Brill. pp. 65–80. ISBN 978-90-04-25512-8. ISSN 1569-1462. Beuermann, I (2010). "'Norgesveldet?' South of Cape Wrath? Political Views Facts, and Questions". In Imsen, S (ed.). The Norwegian Domination and the Norse World c. 1100–c. 1400. Trondheim Studies in History. Trondheim: Tapir Academic Press. pp. 99–123. ISBN 978-82-519-2563-1. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Johnsen, AO (1969). "The Payments from the Hebrides and Isle of Man to the Crown of Norway, 1153–1263: Annual Ferme or Feudal Casualty?". The Scottish Historical Review. 48 (1): 18–64. JSTOR 25528786. Fornmanna Sögur. Vol. 9. Copenhagen: S. L. Möllers. 1835 – via Internet Archive.
Crawford (2014) p. 73; Wærdahl (2011) pp. 62, 144. Crawford, BE (2014). "The Kingdom of Man and the Earldom of Orkney—Some Comparisons". In Sigurðsson, JV; Bolton, T (eds.). Celtic-Norse Relationships in the Irish Sea in the Middle Ages, 800–1200. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 65). Leiden: Brill. pp. 65–80. ISBN 978-90-04-25512-8. ISSN 1569-1462. Wærdahl, RB (2011). Crozier, A (ed.). The Incorporation and Integration of the King's Tributary Lands into the Norwegian Realm, c. 1195–1397. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 53). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-20613-7. ISSN 1569-1462.
Crawford (2014) p. 73. Crawford, BE (2014). "The Kingdom of Man and the Earldom of Orkney—Some Comparisons". In Sigurðsson, JV; Bolton, T (eds.). Celtic-Norse Relationships in the Irish Sea in the Middle Ages, 800–1200. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 65). Leiden: Brill. pp. 65–80. ISBN 978-90-04-25512-8. ISSN 1569-1462.
Crawford (2014) pp. 72–73; Beuermann (2011) p. 125; Beuermann (2010) p. 106 n. 19–20; McDonald (2007) p. 134; Johnsen (1969) p. 23. Crawford, BE (2014). "The Kingdom of Man and the Earldom of Orkney—Some Comparisons". In Sigurðsson, JV; Bolton, T (eds.). Celtic-Norse Relationships in the Irish Sea in the Middle Ages, 800–1200. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 65). Leiden: Brill. pp. 65–80. ISBN 978-90-04-25512-8. ISSN 1569-1462. Beuermann, I (2011). "Jarla Sǫgur Orkneyja. Status and Power of the Earls of Orkney According to Their Sagas". In Steinsland, G; Sigurðsson, JV; Rekdal, JE; Beuermann, I (eds.). Ideology and Power in the Viking and Middle Ages: Scandinavia, Iceland, Ireland, Orkney and the Faeroes. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 52). Leiden: Brill. pp. 109–161. ISBN 978-90-04-20506-2. ISSN 1569-1462. Beuermann, I (2010). "'Norgesveldet?' South of Cape Wrath? Political Views Facts, and Questions". In Imsen, S (ed.). The Norwegian Domination and the Norse World c. 1100–c. 1400. Trondheim Studies in History. Trondheim: Tapir Academic Press. pp. 99–123. ISBN 978-82-519-2563-1. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Johnsen, AO (1969). "The Payments from the Hebrides and Isle of Man to the Crown of Norway, 1153–1263: Annual Ferme or Feudal Casualty?". The Scottish Historical Review. 48 (1): 18–64. JSTOR 25528786.
McDonald (2007) p. 134 n. 61; Power (2005) p. 39; Cowan (1990) pp. 112, 114. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. Cowan, EJ (1990). "Norwegian Sunset – Scottish Dawn: Hakon IV and Alexander III". In Reid, NH (ed.). Scotland in the Reign of Alexander III, 1249–1286. Edinburgh: John Donald Publishers. pp. 103–131. ISBN 978-0-85976-218-2.
McDonald (2007) p. 135; Power (2005) p. 39. McDonald, RA (2007). Manx Kingship in its Irish Sea Setting, 1187–1229: King Rǫgnvaldr and the Crovan Dynasty. Dublin: Four Courts Press. ISBN 978-1-84682-047-2. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219.
MacDonald (2013) pp. 31–33. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462.
Beuermann (2014) pp. 92–93; MacDonald (2013) pp. 31–33; McDonald (1997) p. 210; Watts (1994) pp. 111–114; Munch; Goss (1874a) pp. 114–115. Beuermann, I (2014). "No Soil for Saints: Why was There No Native Royal Martyr in Man and the Isles". In Sigurðsson, JV; Bolton, T (eds.). Celtic-Norse Relationships in the Irish Sea in the Middle Ages, 800–1200. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 65). Leiden: Brill. pp. 81–95. ISBN 978-90-04-25512-8. ISSN 1569-1462. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Watt, DER (1994). "Bishops in the Isles Before 1203: Bibliography and Biographical Lists". The Innes Review. 45 (2): 99–119. doi:10.3366/inr.1994.45.2.99. ISSN 0020-157X. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874a). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 1. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
MacDonald (2013) pp. 31–33. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462.
MacDonald (2013) pp. 25–26. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462.
MacDonald (2013) p. 28; Woolf (2003) p. 175; McDonald (1997) p. 211; Fabre (1889) p. 232. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. Woolf, A (2003). "The Diocese of the Sudreyar". In Imsen, S (ed.). Ecclesia Nidrosiensis, 1153–1537: Søkelys på Nidaroskirkens og Nidarosprovinsens Historie. Tapir Akademisk Forlag. pp. 171–181. ISBN 9788251918732 – via Academia.edu. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Fabre, P, ed. (1889), Le Liber Censuum de L'Église Romaine, vol. 1 (pt. 2), Paris: Ernest Thorin – via Internet Archive
MacDonald (2013) pp. 32–33. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462.
MacDonald (2013) p. 31; Woolf (2003) pp. 175–177. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. Woolf, A (2003). "The Diocese of the Sudreyar". In Imsen, S (ed.). Ecclesia Nidrosiensis, 1153–1537: Søkelys på Nidaroskirkens og Nidarosprovinsens Historie. Tapir Akademisk Forlag. pp. 171–181. ISBN 9788251918732 – via Academia.edu.
MacDonald (2013) p. 36. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462.
MacDonald (2013) p. 38; Woolf (2003) p. 180. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. Woolf, A (2003). "The Diocese of the Sudreyar". In Imsen, S (ed.). Ecclesia Nidrosiensis, 1153–1537: Søkelys på Nidaroskirkens og Nidarosprovinsens Historie. Tapir Akademisk Forlag. pp. 171–181. ISBN 9788251918732 – via Academia.edu.
MacDonald (2013) pp. 24–25, 38–39; Woolf (2004) p. 106. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. Woolf, A (2004). "The Age of Sea-Kings, 900–1300". In Omand, D (ed.). The Argyll Book. Edinburgh: Birlinn. pp. 94–109. ISBN 978-1-84158-253-5.
MacDonald (2013) pp. 24–25, 38–39. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462.
MacDonald (2013) pp. 36–38; McDonald (1997) p. 212; Barrow (1992) p. 79. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Barrow, GWS (1992). Scotland and its Neighbours in the Middle Ages. London: The Hambledon Press. ISBN 978-1-85285-052-4.
MacDonald (2013) pp. 36–38. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462.
MacDonald (2013) pp. 41–42. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462.
MacDonald (2013) pp. 33–36; McDonald (1997) pp. 212–213; Macquarrie (2008). MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Macquarrie, A (2008). "Moluag [St Moluag] (d. 592)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/94648. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.)
MacDonald (2013) pp. 33–36. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462.
MacDonald (2013) p. 31. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462.
MacDonald (2013) pp. 30–31. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462.
MacDonald (2013) p. 39. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462.
Power (2005) p. 29. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219.
Bannerman (1993). Bannerman, J (1993). "Comarba Coluim Chille and the Relics of Columba". The Innes Review. 44 (1): 14–47. doi:10.3366/inr.1993.44.1.14. ISSN 0020-157X.
MacDonald (2013) p. 30; Power (2013) p. 64; Power (2005) pp. 28–29; Woolf (2004) p. 106; Thornton (2004); The Annals of Ulster (2012) § 1164.2; The Annals of Ulster (2008) § 1164.2; Hudson (1994) p. 159. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. Power, R (2013). The Story of Iona: An Illustrated History and Guide. London: Canterbury Press Norwich. ISBN 978-1-84825-556-2. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. Woolf, A (2004). "The Age of Sea-Kings, 900–1300". In Omand, D (ed.). The Argyll Book. Edinburgh: Birlinn. pp. 94–109. ISBN 978-1-84158-253-5. Thornton, DE (2004). "Ua Brolcháin, Flaithbertach (d. 1175)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography. Vol. 1 (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/20472. Retrieved 5 July 2011. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.) "The Annals of Ulster". Corpus of Electronic Texts (15 August 2012 ed.). University College Cork. 2012. Retrieved 25 February 2013. "The Annals of Ulster". Corpus of Electronic Texts (29 August 2008 ed.). University College Cork. 2008. Retrieved 25 February 2013. Hudson, BT (1994). "Kings and Church in Early Scotland". The Scottish Historical Review. 73 (2): 145–170. doi:10.3366/shr.1994.73.2.145. ISSN 0036-9241. JSTOR 25530635.
Beuermann (2012) p. 5; Power (2005) pp. 28–29; Woolf (2004) p. 106. Beuermann, I (2012). The Norwegian Attack on Iona in 1209–10: The Last Viking Raid?. Iona Research Conference, 10 to 12 April 2012. pp. 1–10. Archived from the original on 5 January 2014. Retrieved 22 February 2013. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. Woolf, A (2004). "The Age of Sea-Kings, 900–1300". In Omand, D (ed.). The Argyll Book. Edinburgh: Birlinn. pp. 94–109. ISBN 978-1-84158-253-5.
Oram (2011) p. 168; Fisher (2005) p. 86; Power (2005) p. 29; McDonald (1997) pp. 218–219; Macbain; Kennedy (1894) pp. 156–157. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Fisher, I (2005). "The Heirs of Somerled". In Oram, RD; Stell, GP (eds.). Lordship and Architecture in Medieval Renaissance Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 85–96. ISBN 978-0-85976-628-9. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Macbain, A; Kennedy, J, eds. (1894). "The Book of Clanranald". Reliquiæ Celticæ: Texts, Papers and Studies in Gaelic Literature and Philology, Left by the Late Rev. Alexander Cameron, LL.D. Vol. 2, Poetry, History, and Philology. Inverness: The Northern Counties Newspaper and Printing and Publishing Company. pp. 138–309 – via Internet Archive.
Fisher (2005) p. 86; Power (2005) p. 29; Munch; Goss (1874b) pp. 285–288. Fisher, I (2005). "The Heirs of Somerled". In Oram, RD; Stell, GP (eds.). Lordship and Architecture in Medieval Renaissance Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 85–96. ISBN 978-0-85976-628-9. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874b). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 2. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Beuermann (2012) p. 6; Power (2005) pp. 29–30; McDonald (1997) pp. 218–219; Watts (1994) p. 113 n. 7; Munch; Goss (1874b) pp. 285–288. Beuermann, I (2012). The Norwegian Attack on Iona in 1209–10: The Last Viking Raid?. Iona Research Conference, 10 to 12 April 2012. pp. 1–10. Archived from the original on 5 January 2014. Retrieved 22 February 2013. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Watt, DER (1994). "Bishops in the Isles Before 1203: Bibliography and Biographical Lists". The Innes Review. 45 (2): 99–119. doi:10.3366/inr.1994.45.2.99. ISSN 0020-157X. Munch, PA; Goss, A, eds. (1874b). Chronica Regvm Manniæ et Insvlarvm: The Chronicle of Man and the Sudreys. Vol. 2. Douglas, IM: Manx Society – via Internet Archive.
Beuermann (2012) p. 9; Power (2005) p. 29; Annala Uladh ... (2003) § 1204.4; Annala Uladh ... (2005) § 1204.4; Hudson (1994) p. 159. Beuermann, I (2012). The Norwegian Attack on Iona in 1209–10: The Last Viking Raid?. Iona Research Conference, 10 to 12 April 2012. pp. 1–10. Archived from the original on 5 January 2014. Retrieved 22 February 2013. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. "Annala Uladh: Annals of Ulster Otherwise Annala Senait, Annals of Senat". Corpus of Electronic Texts (28 January 2003 ed.). University College Cork. 2003. Retrieved 29 June 2014. "Annala Uladh: Annals of Ulster Otherwise Annala Senait, Annals of Senat". Corpus of Electronic Texts (13 April 2005 ed.). University College Cork. 2005. Retrieved 29 June 2014. Hudson, BT (1994). "Kings and Church in Early Scotland". The Scottish Historical Review. 73 (2): 145–170. doi:10.3366/shr.1994.73.2.145. ISSN 0036-9241. JSTOR 25530635.
Hammond (2010) p. 83; Márkus (2007) pp. 98–99; Clancy (1997) p. 25. Hammond, MH (2010). "Royal and Aristocratic Attitudes to Saints and the Virgin Mary in Twelfth- and Thirteenth-Century Scotland". In Boardman, S; Williamson, E (eds.). The Cult of Saints and the Virgin Mary in Medieval Scotland. Studies in Celtic History (series vol. 28). Woodbridge: The Boydell Press. pp. 61–87. ISBN 978-1-84383-562-2. ISSN 0261-9865. Márkus, G (2007). "Saving Verse: Early Medieval Religious Poetry". In Clancy, TO; Pittock, M; Brown, I; Manning, S; Horvat, K; Hales, A (eds.). The Edinburgh History of Scottish Literature. Vol. 1, From Columba to the Union (until 1707). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. pp. 91–102. ISBN 978-0-7486-1615-2. Clancy, TO (1997). "Columba, Adomnán and the Cult of Saints in Scotland". The Innes Review. 48 (1): 1–26. doi:10.3366/inr.1997.48.1.1. ISSN 0020-157X.
Clancy (1997) p. 25; Meyor (1918) p. 393. Clancy, TO (1997). "Columba, Adomnán and the Cult of Saints in Scotland". The Innes Review. 48 (1): 1–26. doi:10.3366/inr.1997.48.1.1. ISSN 0020-157X. Meyer, K (1918). "Mitteilungen aus Irischen Handschriften (Fortsetzung)". Zeitschrift für celtische Philologie. 12: 358–397. doi:10.1515/zcph.1918.12.1.358. S2CID 202161368 – via Internet Archive.
Hammond (2010) pp. 83–84; McDonald (2004) p. 196; Registrum Monasterii de Passelet ... (1832) p. 125; H3/30/3 (n.d.). Hammond, MH (2010). "Royal and Aristocratic Attitudes to Saints and the Virgin Mary in Twelfth- and Thirteenth-Century Scotland". In Boardman, S; Williamson, E (eds.). The Cult of Saints and the Virgin Mary in Medieval Scotland. Studies in Celtic History (series vol. 28). Woodbridge: The Boydell Press. pp. 61–87. ISBN 978-1-84383-562-2. ISSN 0261-9865. McDonald, RA (2004). "Coming in From the Margins: The Descendants of Somerled and Cultural Accommodation in the Hebrides, 1164–1317". In Smith, B (ed.). Britain and Ireland, 900–1300: Insular Responses to Medieval European Change. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. pp. 179–198. ISBN 978-0-511-03855-6. Registrum Monasterii de Passelet, Cartas Privilegia Conventiones Aliaque Munimenta Complectens, A Domo Fundata A.D. MCLXIII Usque Ad A.D. MDXXIX. Edinburgh: n.p. 1832 – via Internet Archive. "H3/30/3". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1314. n.d. Retrieved 9 January 2015.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)
Bannerman (1993) p. 46. Bannerman, J (1993). "Comarba Coluim Chille and the Relics of Columba". The Innes Review. 44 (1): 14–47. doi:10.3366/inr.1993.44.1.14. ISSN 0020-157X.
Power (2005) p. 30. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219.
Power (2005) pp. 30–31. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219.
Fisher (2005) pp. 86 fig. 5.2, 86–87; Power (2005) pp. 30–31; Ritchie (1997) pp. 108–110; McDonald (1995a) pp. 208–209. Fisher, I (2005). "The Heirs of Somerled". In Oram, RD; Stell, GP (eds.). Lordship and Architecture in Medieval Renaissance Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 85–96. ISBN 978-0-85976-628-9. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. Ritchie, A (1997). Iona. London: B T Batsford. ISBN 0-7134-7855-1. McDonald, A (1995a). "Scoto-Norse Kings and the Reformed Religious Orders: Patterns of Monastic Patronage in Twelfth-Century Galloway and Argyll". Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies. 27 (2): 187–219. doi:10.2307/4051525. JSTOR 4051525.
McDonald (1997) p. 206 n. 17; Hudson (1994) p. 159; Anderson (1949) p. 159. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Hudson, BT (1994). "Kings and Church in Early Scotland". The Scottish Historical Review. 73 (2): 145–170. doi:10.3366/shr.1994.73.2.145. ISSN 0036-9241. JSTOR 25530635. Anderson, MO (1949). "The List of Kings". The Scottish Historical Review. 28 (2): 108–118. JSTOR 25525997.
McDonald (1997) p. 206 n. 17; Hudson (1994) p. 159. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Hudson, BT (1994). "Kings and Church in Early Scotland". The Scottish Historical Review. 73 (2): 145–170. doi:10.3366/shr.1994.73.2.145. ISSN 0036-9241. JSTOR 25530635.
Power (2013) p. 65; Power (2005) p. 28; McDonald (1997) p. 246; Ritchie (1997) pp. 100–101. Power, R (2013). The Story of Iona: An Illustrated History and Guide. London: Canterbury Press Norwich. ISBN 978-1-84825-556-2. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Ritchie, A (1997). Iona. London: B T Batsford. ISBN 0-7134-7855-1.
Power (2005) p. 28; McDonald (1997) p. 246; Ritchie (1997) pp. 100–101. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219. McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Ritchie, A (1997). Iona. London: B T Batsford. ISBN 0-7134-7855-1.
Power (2013) p. 66; Power (2005) p. 28. Power, R (2013). The Story of Iona: An Illustrated History and Guide. London: Canterbury Press Norwich. ISBN 978-1-84825-556-2. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219.
MacDonald (2013) p. 41; Oram (2011) p. 358. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7.
Fisher (2005) p. 86; Stringer (2005) p. 58; Sellar (2000) p. 203; Brown (1969) pp. 130–133. Fisher, I (2005). "The Heirs of Somerled". In Oram, RD; Stell, GP (eds.). Lordship and Architecture in Medieval Renaissance Scotland. Edinburgh: John Donald. pp. 85–96. ISBN 978-0-85976-628-9. Stringer, K (2005). "The Emergence of a Nation-state, 1100–1300". In Wormald, J (ed.). Scotland: A History. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-820615-6. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Brown, AL (1969). "The Cistercian Abbey of Saddell, Kintyre". The Innes Review. 20 (2): 130–137. doi:10.3366/inr.1969.20.2.130. ISSN 0020-157X.
Sellar (2000) p. 203; Brown (1969) pp. 130–133. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Brown, AL (1969). "The Cistercian Abbey of Saddell, Kintyre". The Innes Review. 20 (2): 130–137. doi:10.3366/inr.1969.20.2.130. ISSN 0020-157X.
Power (2005) p. 31. Power, R (2005). "Meeting in Norway: Norse-Gaelic Relations in the Kingdom of Man and the Isles, 1090–1270" (PDF). Saga-Book. 29: 5–66. ISSN 0305-9219.
MacDonald (2013) pp. 41, 125; Oram (2011) p. 358; Stringer (2005) pp. 58; Brown (1969) pp. 130–131. MacDonald, IG (2013). Clerics and Clansmen: The Diocese of Argyll between the Twelfth and Sixteenth Centuries. The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400–1700 AD. Peoples, Economics and Cultures (series vol. 61). Leiden: Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18547-0. ISSN 1569-1462. Oram, RD (2011). Domination and Lordship: Scotland 1070–1230. The New Edinburgh History of Scotland (series vol. 3). Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1496-7. Stringer, K (2005). "The Emergence of a Nation-state, 1100–1300". In Wormald, J (ed.). Scotland: A History. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-820615-6. Brown, AL (1969). "The Cistercian Abbey of Saddell, Kintyre". The Innes Review. 20 (2): 130–137. doi:10.3366/inr.1969.20.2.130. ISSN 0020-157X.
McDonald (1997) p. 220; Brown (1969) p. 132; McKerral (1952) pp. 116–117; Macphail; Dickson (1934) pp. 146–149; Anderson (1922) p. 247; Paul 1882 p. 678 (§3170); Birch (1870) p. 361; H3/30/1 (n.d.). McDonald, RA (1997). The Kingdom of the Isles: Scotland's Western Seaboard, c. 1100–c. 1336. Scottish Historical Monographs (series vol. 4). East Linton: Tuckwell Press. ISBN 978-1-898410-85-0. Brown, AL (1969). "The Cistercian Abbey of Saddell, Kintyre". The Innes Review. 20 (2): 130–137. doi:10.3366/inr.1969.20.2.130. ISSN 0020-157X. McKerral, A (1954). "A Chronology of the Abbey and Castle of Saddell, Kintyre" (PDF). Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. 86: 115–121. doi:10.9750/PSAS.086.115.121. Macphail, JRN; Dickson, WK, eds. (1934). Highland Papers. Publications of the Scottish History Society, Third Series (series vol. 22). Vol. 4. Edinburgh: T. & A. Constable – via Google Books. Anderson, AO, ed. (1922). Early Sources of Scottish History, A.D. 500 to 1286. Vol. 2. London: Oliver and Boyd – via Internet Archive. Paul, JB, ed. (1882). Registrum Magni Sigilli Regum Scotorum: The Register of the Great Seal of Scotland, A.D. 1424–1513. Edinburgh: H.M. General Register House – via Internet Archive. Birch, WDG (1870). "On the Date of Foundation Ascribed to Cistertian Abbeys of Great Britain". The Journal of the British Archaeological Association. 26 (4): 281–299, 352–369. doi:10.1080/00681288.1870.11887769 – via Internet Archive. "H3/30/1". People of Medieval Scotland, 1093–1314. n.d. Retrieved 16 July 2014.{{cite web}}: CS1 maint: year (link)
Brown (1969) p. 132. Brown, AL (1969). "The Cistercian Abbey of Saddell, Kintyre". The Innes Review. 20 (2): 130–137. doi:10.3366/inr.1969.20.2.130. ISSN 0020-157X.
MacGregor (2000) p. 145, 145 n. 91. MacGregor, M (2000). "Genealogies of the Clans: Contributions to the Study of the MS 1467" (PDF). The Innes Review. 51 (2): 131–146. doi:10.3366/inr.2000.51.2.131. ISSN 0020-157X.
Cathcart (2012) p. 260; Coira (2012) p. 57; Sellar (2000) pp. 195–196; Munro (1993) p. 57. Cathcart, A (2012). "The Forgotten '45: Donald Dubh's Rebellion in an Archipelagic Context" (PDF). Scottish Historical Review. 91 (2): 239–264. doi:10.3366/shr.2012.0101. ISSN 0036-9241. Coira, MP (2012). By Poetic Authority: The Rhetoric of Panegyric in Gaelic Poetry of Scotland to c. 1700. Edinburgh: Dunedin Academic Press. ISBN 978-1-78046-003-1. Sellar, WDH (2000). "Hebridean Sea Kings: The Successors of Somerled, 1164–1316". In Cowan, EJ; McDonald, RA (eds.). Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Middle Ages. East Linton: Tuckwell Press. pp. 187–218. ISBN 978-1-86232-151-9. Munro, RW, ed. (1993) [1961]. Munro's Western Isles of Scotland and Genealogies of the Clans, 1549. Genealogical Publishing Company. ISBN 978-0-8063-5076-9.
Cathcart (2012) p. 260. Cathcart, A (2012). "The Forgotten '45: Donald Dubh's Rebellion in an Archipelagic Context" (PDF). Scottish Historical Review. 91 (2): 239–264. doi:10.3366/shr.2012.0101. ISSN 0036-9241.